《Botsuraku Youtei Nanode Kajishokunin wo Mezasu》 Chapter 1-1 Expecting to fall into ruin, I aim to be a cksmith Chapter 1-1 If I had stopped at that time . Even if one wants to eat an apple, a fatty shouldnt be climbing a tree. However, it is already toote. I fell from atop the tree to the ground. Additionally, headfirst. Before feeling any pain I fell unconscious, and was carried back inside my home by a servant. It was just one dayter that I woke up. Are you alright? Kururi? Worriedly peeking into my face was my mother, Aisu Hn. Having falling headfirst, it must have been quite a worry. She seems to have looked after me. However, I had something greater to worry about. Assumedly from receiving a strong blow to the head, I had recovered the memories from my past life. In my previous life I was a student, but my memory ceases after meeting a traffic ident. So, I must have died in that ident. And Kururi Hn is my current lifes personage. Twelve years old, the young master of a noble family; having been spoiled my figure is chubby. Luckily, my features are good, so if I lose some weight, it should turn out well. A wealthy family and blessed with potential. While I thought this to be a lucky rebirth, I remember this name, Kururi Hn, from my previous life. Gensou Academy, The simtion RPG I had gotten hooked on in my past life The female protagonist, while pursuing a romance, deepens her connections with royalty and nobles. The mainponent of the story is that the rival, who finds the main character to be unpleasant, acts to obstruct the main character. It had battle and training elements, so even a guy like me got hooked on it. While the game depicts themoner main characters so to speak sess story, whatever the conclusion, I, Kururi Hn, will assuredly appear in the ending. That ending always depicts the rival and main characters following lives. Generally, after the main characters happy end is disyed, the married couple of the rival and Kururi Hns impoverished farming scene follows. In addition, the character Kururi Hn appears only one other time in-game. This scene only shows him stuffing his face like a pig in the cafeteria, where the rivalments on his appearance as gross. Even though nothing other than that is written, for some reason, Kururi falls into ruin alongside the viiness. Nothing in detail is written!! Kururi Hns crude usage couldnt be called anything other than the staffs bullying. However many times I saw him, the pitiful Kururi Hn. The face reflected in the mirror before me was unmistakeably Illusory Academys Kururi Hn. What have I gotten into? Even though I was born into nobility, Ive been ced in a route of decline from an unknown cause. Comments on wording or grammar are encouraged. This first chapter is shortpared to other chapters, and should be regarded as a prologue. The chapters will increase in length a bit, then settle down if I remember correctly. (Also, to those expecting cksmithing, while he does learn cksmithing, this story does not go into any detail about cksmithing nor is his skill in cksmithing very often relevant. This story is mainly fantasy/adventure/romance to my memory.) Trantionments: Note: I chose to trante (akuyaku reijyou, lit. (viin/viins part) (daughter/young woman)) as simply viiness and 饤Х(raibaru reijyou, lit. rival (daughter/young woman)) as simply rival. As stated above, I wrote gensou() as the schools name rather than the trantion of the word. This is partly due to is being a location. I will generally try to keep the writing of sentences as close to the original as possible, while sometimes omitting a couple of words or rearranging a sentence so it contains the same meaning while being easier to read and I will asionally split a sentence into two orbine two into one in order for it the be more pleasantly read. This is partially due to some Japanese not having an equivalent word in English. This is my first trantion project, so the trantion quality and speed should increase with time. Chapter 1-2 The Hn household, which had not been written of in the game, was what is called a noble lineage. While an a lineage of extensive history, serving the royal family from the founding of the nation, yet having birthed no one of excelling quality for generations, one can look back and see it has been in a continuous state of decay. My father, Toral, has a gentle character and is loved by the people of his fief, but is not smart and cannot use the sword nor magic. In the society of nobles, he is spoken of being a pig that parasites off of the royal family behind his back. My mother cannot be seen to be encouraging father either, passing time by without a care together. Its peaceful. Truly a peaceful household. While progressively decaying, it isnt so much as to bankrupt during my generation. However, I dont understand why I, Kururi Hn, end up falling into ruin with that viiness. Although, I have seen that ending which gives a tragic feeling countless times. I dont want to end up like that. I lived up until now enjoying the sweet nectar of noble society; at this point, theres no way I can bear a peasants lifestyle. I wiped off the sweat I felt on my forehead and made a decision. Lets improve this little by little. I dont understand how I end up with the viiness; it is also possible that we end up together after falling into ruin. I of course want to avoid falling into ruin, but Im thinking Ill assume a profession so that Ill be fine even if I do. If you have your hand in a profession, youll be able to live. Even if its not luxurious, its better than that ending. No, I might as well aim higher. If I stood at the top of this world, I would be able to live quite the good life. To go even further, Lets receive the fallen viiness with a warm reception. If I remember correctly she had quite a beautiful face. Since Ive decided as such, its necessary to go ahead and decide what to study. The Academy we nobility attend we enter after turning fifteen years of age. One studies until eighteen, then after graduation sets out on their respective path. During that three year period, the story of Gensou Academy unfolds. I am now twelve years old, so there are three years until enrollment. Its a perfect amount of time to invest into something. I immediately discussed it with my parents, but I received the natural reply of, Theres no need to assume a profession for a noble. However, my mother, Aisu, said, You used to be quite knowledgeable in the making of swords, shields, and the like. Why dont you study under a cksmith? Kaa-san, dont give Kururi any strange ideas. Oh, A child saying he wants to do something from his own volition is great. If hes just going to spend his time at home, then it would be better to let him experience many things. yes, thats true. My parents both gave their eptance, so I think Ill learn cksmithing as my mother rmended. Even within the game there was weapons refining. I had even refined weapons that werent avable within shops. Now that Ive decided, one must strike when the iron is hot; I searched around the smithies in the territory and visited the smithy that was said to hold the ce of best among the poption of the fief. Excuse me I yelled out at the front of the smithy, but the door did not open. I suppose its fine to enter on your own. Donga Weapons Shop was written on the signboard, so I shouldnt be mistaken. I tried opening the door apprehensively. I enter the building and from the back, where ready-made goods were lined up, there was sound of metal striking metal to a pleasant rhythm. Is Donga-san present? I let out a slightly loud voice. After a moment, A old man with the figure of a dwarf came out from the back of the store. What? The gravely voice is quite overbearing. Um, Are you taking apprentices? Thats sudden. It is sudden. Sorry. If it were someone with some good muscle, Id think about it, but youre out of the question. Why is that? You the feudal lords idiot son, right? With those pretty clothes and that extravagant fat, youd immediately know. Does a smith choose his lineage? I said in a slightly provocative way. Dongaughed slightly. If you lose that high-ss meat, Ill listen to your request. Understood. Ille again. I left the shop obediently and returned home. I stand before a mirror and look myself over again. Un, chubby. A chubby twelve year old attractive young boy, looking at myself I thought I had a soothing appearance. Throwing away this calming quality is a bit wasteful, but lets do it. Lets go ahead and start exercising from tomorrow. Trantionments: Tranted F(kizoku no sekai, the world of nobles) as noble society/ the society of nobles as it sounds more natural in English. Trying to keep as much as possible in English, so I tranted (bishounen) as attractive young boy and Kϵ as soothing appearance/calming quality. In regards to the line, Kaa-san, dont give Kururi and strange ideas. This is Toral speaking to Aisu just in case you were uncertain. I didnt put a note by the line because I thought it should be obvious enough and I want to keep notes within the text as low as possible. If I believe it to be too difficult to differentiate, I willbel the lines as well as I can differentiate in the text. Also, calling you wife mom when you have a kid is a Japanese thing. Chapter 1-3 In losing weight, limited caloric intake No! Its exercise! After getting used to moving around from running, lets try out some sports. Having decided as such, first is stretching. Bodybuilding is the most important part of exercise after all. I go ahead and try stretching my body and, this body is flexible, flexible. How smoothly my body stretches. Yo, yo, to. Un. My body moves smoothly in just the way I thought. Isnt this a great body. While having such a potential and not exercising, what a waste. I dont want to damage my knees, so for the first day I started from walking, but as expected, my state is very good. I took a break after one hour of walking, but my my mood was elevated, a sign my body still had an urge to move. However, thats all for today. After finishing my post-exercise cool-down and stretching, I took a relieving shower. Ya, Tou-sama. While passing by father, I gave a refreshing greeting. Father made a nk expression. Come to think of it, I was never this energetic at noon before. The me before would be in the middle of eating sweets on my bed at this time. After exercising, I be thirsty. Usually I would have some homemade lemonade with lots of honey without hesitation, but today I drew some water from underground and drank it. Puha-! Its pleasantly cool and refreshing. Pure water without any impurities is as expected, delicious. Having been blessed with this nature yet having not taking advantage of it until now, how wasteful. Young master, If you would say it to us, we would draw fresh water for you at any time. The maid, Mary, called to me while watching me draw water. No, I can do this much myself. Im always causing trouble for you, so please let me take care of my own business myself. No, its not trouble at all. Mary made a face like she had been doused by cold water. Now that I think of it, I have a feeling this is the first time I have shown any consideration toward the maids. Our Hn territory is famous for its beautiful nature. A vast stretch ofnd abundant with vegetation, with over ten natural flower gardens within the territory. The father of our country, the first king said, If Im going to die, I want it to be here, expressing his love for thisnd. However, The amount of people in this time period with a love of nature is decreasing. Visitors to our territory decreases by the year; additionally, it possesses no unique local product. Residents are moving into another territory when experiencing financial difficultly. Our territory progressively declined in this way. While it would fine if we received assistance from the king, sadly our house possesses no such connections. Well, Ill look for a hint for solving that along the way. First is taking care of myself. I ended up with free time after exercising. Normally I would what did I do? For now, a nap, I suppose. However, I cant sleep at all. My mind is too clear. With nothing else to do, I went to our houses library. Now that I think about it, its the first time Ivee to the library. The reason I call it a library is that it is sorge that it makes you feel restrained. A building with three floors with books lined up in shelves to the brim on each floor. Each floor is also respectively big and well suited to hide-and-seek, what a great library! Well well, Young master. Wee to the archives. The person who popped their head out from the second floor was Modan-jii. He is the manager of the library; I knew his face and name, but I dont know what kind of person he is. How are you today? Hey, Modan-jii. My mind is hopelessly clear. Are there any interesting books? Umm, Even is you say that, what field do you have interest in? Also, My name is Moran. Ah, Sorry Moran-jii. It was Moran, huh. I didnt even know his name. Mn, Then Id like to try reading a magic tome. A magic tome? Youll start learning from fifteen at the academy, but theres certainly no loss in establishing your fundamentals. After saying this, Moran-jii disapppeared into the back of the library, then reappearing after a short while. This, This book is very easy to read. Its contents are mainly introduction and beginners level, but its written so that its extremely easy to read. This is the ideal book for making your foundation. Towards the end it has a section on application, if youre interested. After finishing speaking, Moran-jii threw a book down from the second floor. I somehow managed to catch it, but this grandpa is quite bold inparison to his looks. Magic tome 1 Introduction by Chris Hn Huh? The author is written as Hn. Perhaps an ancestor? The books contents were, as Moran-jii said, very easy to understand. In the three hours of my first day, I managed to squeeze out some mana. Lets learn how to change the property of mana tomorrow. At evening, the food lined on the table seems to shine more than usual. Right now, I experienced the sensation of hunger for the very first time. Because I had always been eating up until now. From meat to vegetables, all of it is freshly pick from inside the territory. I took some of each for bnce and enjoyed the meal. You were a little strange today, but you really are the usual Kururi-chan. Mother gave a relieved expression. Thanks for the food. It was delicious, I tell the maids, and I drank not the usual sugar-added apple juice, but some natural water. As I thought, perhaps the effect of hitting his head is remaining. Mother, seeing me drink water, ended up worried after all. I entered the bath overlooking a flowerbed, then entered a bed unsuitablyrge for me. A pleasant, luxurious life. I fell into slumber in a satisfied mood. Trantion notes: Both Modan and Kururi use the same word (shoko, meaning archive, library, or book storage) I had Kururi say library and Moran say Archive since it felt more appropriate considering their behavior and positions. The suffix -jii you can think of as gramps or something(though Modan isnt Kururis grandfather). Bonus C this is what it looks like when Im in the middle of tranting. Chapter 1-4 A week after starting to exercise, it began to show on my face that I was slimming up and I gained enough stamina to start running. I also made good progress in magic by seeding in changing the property of mana to fire and water. My total mana is also increasing at a good rate. It seems that unlike his parents, Kururi had talent in magic. I wake up early and then run around the territory. I felt admiration towards the poption, seeing them working from the morning. I managed to get the them to remember my face within this one week period. After all, I had spent all my time at home up until now. Even if I break out into a run now, its not painful. Rather, my tension raises and I end up wanting to run more and more. As I thought, Kururis bodily potential is high. The efforts I put in give equivalent results. The more I move, the lighter my body seems to be. Although I dont want to overdo it. Overexertion should be avoided in the growth period. I finish up at a decent spot and head to the usual library. By the way, in the changing of the property of mana, I got stuck on lightning. Water and fire were simple, but I had quite a bit of trouble invoking lightning. Moran-jii, It just wont go well. Hohoho, Repetition is important in everything. If you continue, youll be able to do it. As expected, that old mans words have a different weight. Well, in in the end, I wasnt able to invoke it today. After supper, I gave my body a look-over in the mirror. Uun, Its not just the face, but the body is also showing a positive change. This is a good trend. After continuing the practice of magic and exercise for around a month, my body was beyond recognition. My body is slim and taught, and the face is of an attractive young boy. I also mastered the basics of property change in magic and my total mana is getting to be a bit of a crazy level. My body is light. It feels like Id go flying if I were to jump. I can perform headstands and somersaults as I please. Nobody could call me the plump and calming Kururi anymore. Lets head to that old man Donga at once. I led out a horse and mounted it. Lets go! At the same time the horse began to run, I fell through the air. I thought too well of my abilities. For horse riding to be this hard. I fell into a misapprehension that I would be able to do anything just because I lost some weight. Kururi-sama! Are you alright!? The attendant in charge of the horses came running. I want you to teach me horse riding U, Understood. The attendant helped me up, though I was covered in dirt. The most essential thing in horse riding is leg strength. If you dont hold your thighs tightly against the horses stomach you will fall. On the first day, I fell down when dismounting the horse. My legs were so fatigued to the point that I couldnt manage to stand up by myself. Everyones like that at first, the attendant kindlyforted me. Hes a nice guy. However, a mere horse was nothing in front of the potential of Kururi. In no matter of time, a week passed, and I became able to ride a horse. It was at a level that I would say,Ill go take a quick run, with a triumphant air. Now I can finally go to that old man Dongas ce. Excuse me. I stood at the entrance to Dongas Weapon Shop and raised my voice. As expected, he didnte out, so I entered on my own. Donga-san!! What!? How noisy! N? The feudal lords idiot son? Y-yes, I am the Kururi that came three months before. Hoo, Youve lost weight. I didnt recognize you. I havee to learn cksmithing. Ah, there was something like that. Well, Come in. If I cant use you, Ill kick you out. Ill be in your care. In contrast to old man Dongas appearance and choice of words, he taught me with care. Since Donga knew I could use magic, he left the tending of fire to me. After entering the smithy and continuing odd-jobs for a months time, I finally got to learn about smithing. Its been one month since you got here. Youve gotten used to the environment, try striking some iron. Understood, I answered while wiping the soot of my face with a towel. Striking iron is for removing the impurities from that iron and raise the purity. In addition, you strike iron to creating bnce and to mix different types of metal. Well, anyway, theres a lot to striking iron. Theres nothing better for improvement that to just keep striking iron. Understood. As old man Donga said to, I struck iron every day. From odd-jobs, to when I realized it, serving customers, stocking became my job, so I ended up to be almost living in the smithy. I properly informed my parents, but, Im always worried about what the kid is doing every day. That lifestyle continued for one year and, Youve got the feeling ofpletely bing a man of the smithy. I received such an expression of approval from my master, Donga. In contrast to my thin body, my hands became very rough. I took on countless burn scars, blisters, and other such wounds. Ah, A year is quite something. On a certain day, I was called out by master. Did you make this sword? What master was holding was a sword I had madest night. Yeah, I did though? Master was lost for words. The purity is high, the bnce is almost perfectly equal. When I reached this level I was in myte thirties. Master continued to mumble. While it was certainly quite a good work, recently Ive been able to consistently reach that level. Master had just not realized that. This is great. Kururi, I have nothing left I can teach you. From here on is a battle against yourself. The world will belong to the one who seeks to improve theirself. Huh-!? Your skills have already reached near to the level of a master. You wont be able to improve from the teachings of others. From here on is a level where you have to face against yourself. Haa-, Um- Its fine to say that I would be able to support myself at this level, right? Aa, For a test, lets put this sword out in the store. Im sure itll immediately sell. Oo!! I did it. Ive gotten myself a profession, havent I?! Theres nothing else I can teach you, but continue to strike metal every day. If you rest, your skill will drop. Understood. Thank you very much, master! What a frightful talent. What a waste for you to be born as the feudal lords son. No, thats something to be taken as lucky normally. For the first time in awhile, I returned home, and had a personal smithy built. Kururi-chan hase back home, the whole house filled with a mor. My parents were particrly happy and had the smithy built more magnificent that needed. After that, my lifestyle will be that of makingps between the smithy and the library, I guess. If Im making swords, I might as well try my hand at learning to use one. Yeah, lets ask my parentster. Theyll surely be opposed, though. No new named characters, so no new character list post. Notice how he goes from old man Donga to master Donga. This is of course, used to convey the change in rtionship between then as they spend their time together. I dont really think it needs to be exined, but I thought it was neat. Chapter 1-5 The poption decreased again. The servants finish their fixed-schedule report and then leave in a haste. Theres nothing better than tranquility and peace, Father said without a worry. Indeed, Mom said in agreement. Last month, I asked about increasing thend remation with low hopes, but my request was instantly rejected. As expected, the life of the Hn territory is its beauty. To get rid of that would be losing Hns identity itself. At this rate, well be losing our poption one-sidedly. I tried asking Moran-jii, but he gave the reply of, Hmm, in the past this territorys strength was in tourism, though, which didnt help at all. By the way, did you finish reading the first magic tome? Yeah, I of course seeded in the change of property, along with the application of such and the creation of vegetation. Well then, heres the second tome. The author is as expected, Chris Hn. Just who is this guy? Lately, Ive been having a sword instructore to visit the house. During training, I was able to able to focus and get rid of all irrelevant thoughts. As this point it is expected, but Kururis improvement is fast. Hmm, its a mystery how he was able to get so fat in the game. Lately, there have been mysterious soundsing from the ground within the territory. I received such a troubling consultation from the poption. My father, Toral Hn, seems to have no intention of dealing with this issue at all. I had only listened to their plight with a slight interest, but ended up inspecting the problem on a whim. Upon arriving at the location of the problem, there was certainly an odd sounding from the ground. There being a slight vibration in the ground seems to be another reason for their worries. About a year ago, it suddenly became like this. Out of luck, it happened away from the vige, so there has been no damage at this point. Getting rid of the poptions dissatisfaction and worries is an important job. Also, this will likely connect to avoiding falling into ruin in the future. After investigating with the poption for one or two hours, I suddenly realized something. Wait, isnt this a hot spring? The source should be flowing underneath this spot. I heard that there were several simr spots within the territory. Perhaps, the sound ising from all of the locations the source is flowing under. I went ahead and took some money from my parents and hired around thirty workers. I, myself, also grabbed a shovel and started working. In front of the feudal lords son, everyone was unable to ck off and the job proceeded with a good efficiency. Uwah, hot. In the middle of working, one persons voice attracted everyones attention. It looks like some hot water that spouted out of the ground got on his body. At that moment, the ground shook with arge force and the sounding from the spring became louder. Everyone, run!! At the sound of my voice, everyone ran away at once. At a hairs breadth, the source burst out and arge, natural water fountain rose up. As I thought, it was a hot spring. Everyone stood stock-still from shock, but it quickly changed to a festival mood. After the fountain settles down, a natural hot spring is made and the surrounding flower garden put on a shine from the water. To soak in the hot spring while observing the surrounding flower garden would give a feeling of extreme bliss. I received a report after heading home, but apparently the depression was stimted and all of the locations of the hot spring source within the territory burst out, and in one breath over ten hot springs were formed. Its this. This is it. This is the key to the revival of the Hn territory! Father! The time for us to increase our visitors by using our territorys hot spring hase. Let us immediately start maintenance for calling customers into our hot spring! Hot spring, huh. It seems one sprung up. Can just a hot spring turn into a selling point, Kururi? I tried entering and thought such. That scenery of overlooking a flower garden will certainly pull people in!! Eh, but a hot spring, huh. Razan territory has gems, almost all skilled soldiers of the kings armye from Tarisuma territory. Id like a cool selling point like that. Hot springs are the greatest, arent they!? Listen, father. Next month, make an appeal at the first princes birthday party for our territorys hot springs. Call all the nobles you can to thisnd. Hmmm, I-I understand so lets stop this discussion. To start off, please give me money for maintenance. I understand, I understand, so dont press your father so much. Youll make it hard to breathe. Ah, sorry. It seems I really pressured you without noticing it. In this way, I was left to maintaining the hot springs. Looking at my father, I cant hope for much from him after all. Alright, I will also go to the party and spread propaganda! Now that I think of it, Ive never been to such a party. Hm, I wonder if I can mix in properly. Also, the first prince is Arc Kudan, of the same age. Gensou Academys symbolic capture target, huh? Is it fine with me to interact with him? Im a little worried. Youre losing your concentration, I was chastised by my sword instructor, Reel-sensei. Sorry. I dont know what this is about, but please share it with me. I believe that way you would be able to concentrate. As expected of a female teacher, the amount of kindness is different. Next month, Ill be attending the birthday party of the first prince, but that guy has the feeling of putting on cool air which I dont really like. By that guy, you mean the first prince? Yeah, somehow its like hes a type of person that I cante to like. You seem awfully close though. If Kururi-sama were to give a little leeway, I think youd be able to be friends. Is that so. Im still worried, though. Well then, why dont you try giving him a present? Ah, thats a good idea. I end my training in the sword and immediately entered the smithy. Giving arge sword is no good, so I suppose I should make a short sword for self defense. I started making it at once. After leaving masters ce I had basically continued practicing every day. The finished short sword ended up being a great piece. Alright, At this level Id even like to keep it for myself. Chapter 1-6 After reaching the royal capital, I apanied my parents in a hectic series of greetings. From greeting powerful nobles to those of a high position who serve the country, I was already exhausted before the party even started. When night fell, we were finally guided into the assembly hall. Of course, in full dress. It being the first time for me to be in such a ce, I had bought a new suit. Different to my cute figure before, My height has increased and Ive be a cool-looking young man who looks attractive in a suit. I would look into a mirror with self-satisfaction, and upon finding another mirror I would repeat the same action of looking at myself in self-satisfaction. To all those gathered here. Kudan Kingdoms first prince, Arc Kudans entrance. From the sudden voice from the host, everyones gaze assembled. At the point of everyones focus, the prince emerged with a gaudy appearance, which everyone met with their apuse. While the passionate gaze from a group ofdies at the front of the assembly hall toward the prince caught my attention, the entrance of the leading part caused the assembly hall to be lively. Everyone, Thank you all foring here today for my sake. Due to all of you, I was able to grow in good health until my fourteenth birthday. My thankses directly from my heart. I will end the stiff greetings here. Everyone, please enjoy the music and beverages to your hearts content. After the princes greeting ended, he descended from the stage and was immediately surrounded. While normally he would have thought to go out and greet the elite from his side, he is caught by those filled with ulterior motives. He corresponds to them without making a single unpleasant face. How admirable. My parents were enjoying themselves in their own way, talking to other feudal lords. Huh!? Now that I think of it, the groups within the assembly hall have already been formed. I thought this was something gradually made, but I suppose its only natural for those who make an appearance every time to have an acquaintance. This is bad! Ive beenpletely left behind. The party passes by moment by moment. Nobody ising to greet me and somehow being alone has made me start to feel embarrassed. I resolve myself and approach the prince to greet him, but I was overwhelmed by the group surrounding the him. No, dont give up! I looked at the prince from a spot slightly separated from the mob of people surrounding him. If I can make eye contact, if I can just make eye contact with the feeling of Ah, prince, congrattions, I can do it!! I continued staring, but he would not meet my eyes. While I miraculously made eye contact with the princes best friend and personal attendant, Rial, it ended with him giving a face that said, What is that guy doing? This is bad. Today is probably no good. Rather, everyones present is too good. With all of those precious gems brought out, giving him a short sword would be embarrassing. If I made a single mistake, carrying a short sword while staring at the prince from a distance could get me mistaken for an assassin. As one would expect, I gave up with that and searched for a person I knew from the assembly hall. Someone, someone. Hm? Thats? Coincidentally, there was a face I recognized. Huh, thats the second prince Rahsa Kudan, right? His age is two below mine and is currently twelve. Unlike the first prince, he was alone listening to the music. The first and second prince are this different, huh? Well, I came to see the prince, too, after all. Since I was free anyway, I decided to approach him. I poked his back once, Ei-! E-eh, W-what is it? I am Kururi Hn. Eh, ah, its nice to meet you, I am Rahsa Kudan. Do you know of the territory of Hn? Yes, the one Toral Hn is the feudal lord of. We have hot springs there.. would you like to visit? Hot springs? Would it be alright for someone like me to visit? Of course! The territory of Hn is beautiful and recently had some hot springs appear. It would surely make for a good trip. Then Ill take you up on your words. After preparing, Ille right away. I did it! I seeded in soliciting one person! Well then, as a mark of our acquaintance, I will give you this short sword, I handed over the short sword I had been carrying. Now I can get away from being an assassin. This is well made, isnt it. It seems there are talented artisans in Hn. No, actually I made that. Wha- this!? Amazing! Could you please let me see the process of making it? Sure. The surrounding already made their groups so it was hard to join in, but I managed to get on good terms with the second prince. He said helle to the hot springs, so it seems I had obtained a good result from this party. Fathers side was apparently no good. What are you doing? I cross-examined him. We returned to our territory and a few dayster, I received a letter from Rahsa. It was written that he woulde within a week, but what an conscientious boy to send out a letter. Within the territory, the rumor spread and a weing mood filled the air. I heard the poption making talk such as, Hasnt it been since the founding of the nation since royalty has visited? In contrast to this calm atmosphere, a few dayster, my father and I were experiencing a feeling alike having our stomachs gripped. Rahsa-sama ising. A messenger mounted on a fast horse reported without dy. He will arrive immediately. The poption was lined up on the road preceding the mansion.The preparation of the mansion is perfect. All thats left is to wait for the prince. I can hear the poption making a riot outside. It seems he has arrived. All of our houses members go outside to receive him. The carriage is awfully luxurious and there beingrge amount of people sparks my interest, but I decided to just go along with the mood. Toral Hn, isnt it? Yes. Someone addressed father from the front of the carriage. The queen has arrived. Make sure to show no discourtesy. Eeh- Wow, I made the exact same reaction as father. As was said, the person who exited the carriage was the actual queen and Rahsa. Hurriedly, everyone bowed their heads. Please raise your heads. I raised my face to the gentle voice of the queen. What a beautiful person. She was so beautiful that my honest feelings came straight out. Rahsa waving his hand by her side had a yful feeling, which was kind of cute. W-w-we-wel-wee Harti-sama. Father doesnt seem to be used to these sorts of things. Hes making a face like hes about to vomit out his breakfast. I heard Rahsa, who doesnt like to go outside very much, say that hed like to go to Hn and decided toe along. Please, act just as you normally would, without humbling yourself so much. Im looking forward to the hot springs. The queen wishes to observe the flower gardens, so father ended up leading them through a sightseeing route. Rahsa and I go through the same route from the opposite direction. He seems to be able to ride a horse, so we went about on horseback. As expected of the second prince. While alone at the party, when outside he had three attendants always apanying him. Thank you for inviting me, Kururi-san. Mom also seems to be enjoying the first trip she had in a long time. No, I didnt actually believe I could get you toe. The attendants nces are scary and I cant seem to talk normally. Kururi-san, are you talented at horseriding? Well, a bit. My attendants are heavily equipped with armor, weapons, and the like. Shall we increase our pace and throw them off? I thought him to be unexpectedly a bad kid. Though I did take him up on his offer. It was probably also due to the difference in the quality of horse. We threw them off in an instant, and took off on a different route. The epitome of traveling is going around as you please, after all. A stunning smile, but one tinged with mischief. Yeah, thats exactly right. The ce we turned off into was a ce I was familiar with. I told him a variety of little-known spots. More than anything, he seemed to get hooked on the quality of the water. I also boasted about the hot spring facilities that were being serviced under my orders. Rahsa happily listened to me speak. Ah, thank you, thank you. Kururi-san, be careful. We seemed to have approached the forest too much. Rahsas gaze was directed toward a wolf-formed monster. Luckily it was not a group, but a single, aged monster. Kururi-san, Please leave this to me. I may be weak, but I am skilled in magic. Ignite! Fire! Rahsas released mana became fire and then covered the monster. The monsters back was covered with fire, but it became frenzied and came charging. How!? Burn to nothing! Fire! This time, my mana turned into fire and covered the wolf. It stopped moving, thenpletely burned into nothing. A strange smell filled the surroundings. Wow! To be able to use magic to this level. Uh, yeah. I often use fire magic after all. Your level in smithing high is and and you also possess the qualities to rule over the people. In addition, the power of your magic. Ah, please let me call you aniki Um, sure. I identally went a bit too far, is this okay? Well, whatever. Upon returning home, the queen had also returned. The attendants are quite angry, though. Oh, Kururi. Well then, Harti-sama, my son is more informed about the hot springs, so I will have him guide you. That old man ran away, huh. I have heard that there is a hot springs surrounded by a flower garden. Im looking forward to it. Yes, the lodge was just built, so the queen and Rahsa-sama are the first guests. Thats lucky, right Rahsa? Yes, mother. Ah, beautiful. Upon reaching the hot springs, the queen was in a state of wonder. The steam falls on the flower garden, creating a wondrous environment. Upon entering the hot springs, you can see a dazzling bed of flowers. The sky is blue and the water is perfectly clear. This is the best hot spring within the territory. By the way, what sort of effects does this hot spring possess. Like Id know!! The effects of the hot springs themselves are relief of the respiratory system. However this hot spring is special, due to being surrounded by a flower garden, the properties of the flowers soak into the hot spring. This has the effect of whitening skin and has a tremendous effect of the figure, I said halfheartedly. Wow, what a brilliant hot spring. Id like to enter as soon as possible. The flowers have soaked into the hot spring, giving it a pleasant smell. After exiting, I believe you will notice, but the scent of flowers should remain on your body. Amazing, I cant wait anymore. Uwa-, shes really biting at it. After finishing the guiding, Rahsa and I entered the mens side. Womens bathing takes a long time. After my body cooled down, the queen finally came out. Just looking at her face filled with ecstasy, there was no need to ask to tell that she was satisfied. She seemed to particrly like the scent, and in the end, the nned two day stay was extended to a week. While I dont know if the queen spread information of her own ord or if the fact that she visited was spread, next month, the number of visitors to our territory increased by fifty times. They were mostly wives seeking improvements to their beauty, and for such a purpose had no hesitation on the use of their money. Money flowed into the territory non-stop. Kururi Hn, at the mere age of fourteen, came to know of the fearsome power of beauty. Tou-san, about how much money does mother use on her appearance? Fufu, its still too early for Kururi to know. Fathers face had a bit of a tragic expression, so I couldnt ask any further. Chapter 1-7 Maria Kudan. I am kings oldest daughter, with my younger brother Arc as the next king. In other words, you could say I am the most powerful woman! On this asion, I have traveled incognito to the territory of Hn. When I say incognito, it is because that, after hearing that the hot springs in Hn had a beautification effect on skin, I definitely wanted to enter; however, I do not think it is well for a countrys princess to follow trends so easily. Though I ended up not being able to wait and came anyway. It was right for me toe. My skin is silky and I felt healed by the scent of the flowers. What a great hot spring. While I am incognito, I do wish to give thanks to Kururi-san, who services the hot springs. My mother and brother have also been in his care, so its only natural. Hm, just as I heard, the scent of flowers remains on your body even after exiting the hot spring . If its like this, the trip back should befortable. Head to Hn-donos mansion. After giving my thanks, we will return to the royal capital. Understood. After the servant replied, the carriage made its way toward the Hn mansion. P-p-p-pr-princess!? The feudal lord came to greet me, but hes awfully astonished. Well, I am the most powerful woman, so its the natural reaction. I wish to give my gratitude to you for taking care of my mother and little brother and to Kururi Hn for his hot spring. Um, Kururi is currently at Ronshu waterfall for the development of a summer resort. Even though you came yourself, I am really sorry princess. No, its not a problem. Well then, I wille again at ater time to greet Kururi-san. Theres really no need. However, we will wee you at any time. By the way, what exactly does the development of a summer resort entail? Im sorry. While it is embarrassing, I dont understand the things my son is doing all that well. Um, I believe it was, the waterfall is a power sport, no, a power up, no, thats it, he said something about it being a power spot. P-p-p-po, power spot!? Whoops, I almost couldnt hide my unrest. W-what is that? Sorry. I dont really understand myself, I think Kururi said something about sacred mysteries and your fortune improving. Sacred mysteries!? Fortune!? Confirmation of the territories of our country is an important role of royalty. I will, in addition to touring your territory, will to go the waterfall and greet Kururi-san. E- but, there arent any easily traveled paths such as a highway though. I do not mind. This is a good chance to learn of the peoples troubles. Aah, then Ill get someone to guide you. Thank you. KURURI-SAMA!! KURURI-SAMA!! KUURUURII-SAMA!! Ronshu waterfall is an extremely huge waterfall. A servant came by on a fast horse, he yelled a few times in a loud voice and I finally noticed his existence. WHAT IS IT!? THERE IS A VISITOR FROM THE ROYAL CAPITAL!! WHO!? Even though were standing right next to each other, were yelling with all of our might. I HAVENT HEARD WHO IT WAS, BUT!! THIER HAIR IS CURLED!! THEY SEEM TO BE VISITING INCOGNITO!! THE LORD TOLD ME TO INFORM KURURI-SAMA!! Hn? Curled hair? Who is that? KURURI-SAMA!! SURELY IT MUST BE A FAMOUS MUSICIAN FROM THE CAPITAL!! ITS PROBABLY AN EXPRESSION OF GRATITUDE FOR THE HOT SPRINGS!! One of the fifty workers that I brought for development work called out to me. He is, naturally, also yelling. WHY A MUSICIAN!!? ITS NOT ONLY MUSICIANS!! AMONG THOSE WHO ENGAGE IN THE FINE ARTS IN THE CAPITAL, CURLING THEIR HAIR IS IN FASHION!! OH, IS THAT SO. BY THE WAY, WHO ARE YOU!!? MY NAME IS LOTSON!! NORMALLY ID BE WORKING IN THE FIELDS, BUT WHEN THERES THIS SORT OF TEMPORARY JOB, I TAKE IT!! BY THE WAY, I WAS ALSO THERE AT THE TIME OF THE HOT SPRINGS EXCAVATION!! OH, I HAVE A FEELING YOU WERE THERE!! YOU WERE THE GUY THAT WORKED REALLY HARD!! No, not at all. WHAT!!? I CANT HEAR YOU WELL!! NO!! ITS NOTHING IMPORTANT!! If its a famous musician, then father will deal with her, its not a problem. WHAT WAS THAT, KURURI-SAMA!!? I COULDNT PICK THAT UP!! NO!! ITS NOTHING!! THE SURVEY HERE IS ALREADY DONE EVERYONE!! WERE GOING TO THE NEXT SPOT!! I was worried whether they could hear me due to the noise of the waterfall, but it seems to have reached the back by verbal message. It seems we will be reaching the waterfall soon. The servant gave me an exnation during their guidance. I must confirm just what kind of thing a power spot is with my own eyes. Ronshu waterfall. When Ie to approach it, I notice that it is extremelyrge. The sound is too loud and the sounds from the surrounding arepletely erased. The spray flies around densely and makes it very easy to breathe. This is a power spot? Is something going to happen? Or perhaps it is already happening? Although somehow, by standing here I feel like power is boiling up within me. Is this perhaps power!? Lets close our eyes for a bit and feel it. PRINCESS!! PRINCESS!! PRINCESS!! The servant seems to have yelled out a few times in a loud voice, but I didnt notice at all. Surely, this power spot was controlling my will! Power spots are amazing. FROM THE NEARBY VILLAGERS WORDS!! IT SEEMS THAT KURURI-SAMA HAS ALREADY LEFT THIS PLACE!! HE SEEMS TO HAVE LEFT TO THE NEXT DEVELOPMENT LOCATION!! WILL WE FOLLOW HIM!!? No, I will stay here for a bit longer. HUH!!? WHAT WAS THAT!!? I WILL STAY HERE FOR A BIT LONGER!!! BY THE WAY, WHERE DID KURURI-SAN AND THE OTHERS GO!!? THEY HAVE HEADED TOWARD KIRI LAKE!! SOMETHING ABOUT SPIRIT WATER!! THEY SEEM TO BE HEADING THERE WHILE CHATTING AMONGST THE GROUP!! S-s-s-sp-spirit water!? WHAT!!? Ooops, my agitation was almost seen through. WH-WHAT COULD THAT SPIRIT WATER BE!!? UM!! USUALLY IF WATER IS TOO CLEAN, FISH CANNOT INHABIT IT, BUT!! IT SEEMS THAT THE WATER IN THAT LAKE IS CLEARER AND CLEANER THAN ANYWHERE ELSE, BUT IT SEEMS TO HAVE A WIDE VARIETY OF FISH LIVING IN IT AND IS LOCATED IN A SECLUDED REGION !! Secluded region!? IF WE CAN UNDERSTAND THE SECRET OF THIS WATER, IT MIGHT BE OF HELP TO OUR NATIONAL INTEREST!! WERE GOING IMMEDIATELY!! UNDERSTOOD!! Kururi-sama, It seems there is a viger that wants to make a report. Lotson called out to me when I was inspecting theke. There is a viger in waiting behind him. WHAT IS IT!!? Eh-!? Whoops, I identally yelled in the same way as at the waterfall. What happened? I asked in a gentlemanly manner. Its the waterfall that Kururi-sama and the others were just surveying, but it seems a woman of a troubled expression was standing stock-still. It could be a suicide . Eh, suicide!? Thats inconvenient. Over there is a main feature of the sightseeing route. If any strange rumors sprout itll be bad. Thanks foring to inform me. Here, this is for thanks. Thank you very much. Im thankful for this type of information. Its better forter on if I dont spare anything in thanks. I paid a silver coin to the viger for an information fee. Kururi-sama, Lotson-san called out to me. That waterfalls unbridled nature is its greatest appeal. However, couldnt the amount of people feeling fear due to the noise be on the higher side? If we constructed fencing and the like it would be hard for an ident to ur; also, more people would be able to enjoy sightseeing with a peace of mind. Furthermore, if you ced a manager or such, those seeking to kill themselves wouldnt approach. Yeah, thats good. Then lets go make fencing at ater day. Lotson-sans kind of amazing, huh. In the past, did you study something? No, I am a man that has only performed farm work. The manager, if youre fine with my younger brother, I can have hime by tomorrow. Well then, Ill leave it to your brother. Everyone, were going to the next spot! Got it! We should arrive at Kirike shortly. I see. Right after a power spot is spirit water, huh. Just how far are you going to let me enjoy this. Guhehehehe. Oops, how improper. Kirike, a beautiful ce isnt it. While there are trees surrounding theke, the sunlight passes through gives a sense of peace of mind. Theke doesnt have a single wave, allowing the calm surface to spread out. While a very wideke, because it doesnt have any undtion, you can see well into the depths. Well then, how would one use spirit water. Perhaps, as expected, you drink it. I went ahead and took some in my hands and tried drinking it. Its delicious! I think! I wonder what a fish that lives in water like this would taste like. I looked back and the servant was out of sight. Seeing that Kururi and the others are gone, he seems to have gone to get information again. Fun. Even without a servant, I am the most powerful woman. I can catch something like a fish with my own hands!! I take off only the clothes that would absorb a lot of water and lightly stretch. Sorya!! Initiating dive! Fish sighted! Return to surface to breathe! Dive underwater once more! Approach the fish like an inorganic substance, a single chopping attack aimed at the gills! Immediately surface! Fun, how easy! Miss! What, what, just what are you doing!? The servant that had just returned went into a panic. I wanted a bit of fish, could you please prepare it? Sure, I dont mind. However! Princess! Please stop doing such things. At the time that something had happened to you, it would already be toote. Ill be careful from now on. Ah, good. Also, I have gained information on Kururi-sama and the others. It seems they found a ce to build a vi and are headed to Totapails hill Understood! By the way, perhaps that location has a special anecdote- In the past, a child that had fallen ill was cured of his after spending a night on that hill, . However, this is merely at the level of a rumor. You cant really believe such a thing. I understand. Well go immediately. M-miss, perhaps you believe in it? Of course not. Kururi-sama, a viger came again. What could it be. Lotson led me to a viger that wanted to inform me of something. Its about theke Kururi-sama and the others had been inspecting just before, but the children were making a fuss that a woman was drowning. There arent many stories of people drowning in thatke, but please be careful. Eh- again!? It seems things arent going well for me today. Thanks for the report. Heres the tip. Thank you very much. How troublesome, I wanted to use that area for swimming. Kururi-sama, I have another n. Nn, please do tell, Lotson-san. Thatke is certainly clean and easy to swim in. However, the deep areas actuallye to be thirty meters deep. At this depth, it would be easy enough for an ident to happen. Additionally, even during summer, the edge of theke grows cold. Since it is ake with many types of fish, why not go ahead and make it exclusively for boats and have guests enjoy fishing? By the way, my little sister is skilled at swimming; if you left the management of theke to her, you would be able to almost eliminate drownings. If youd like, I could have her head out starting tomorrow. Yeah, Lotson-san is amazing as I thought. Lets go with that! Ill leave the management of Kirike to your sister. Thank you very much. Would it be alright to go ahead and have Lotson-san be the manager of this vi location? Thank you very much. I humbly ept. Ill be in your care. Well then, lets leave. Everyone, were ending it here today. After receiving your wages, you can go ahead and leave. Got it! There was a lot of stuff today that wore me out, but Lotson being here really saved me. No, Im extremely thankful that you trusted a job to my brother, sister, and I. Not at all, now I have a feeling that the summer resort project will go well. Ah, Kururi-sama, in front. Ah! Curls! On the path back, we caught sight of a man with the an artisans appearance. As Lotson-san said, his hair was curled. The carriage was luxurious; the visitor from the royal capital is this person without a doubt. Ill go and give a greeting. No, it looks that hes rxing after getting out of the hot springs. If Kururi-sama calls out to them, the other side will have to humble themselves. In this situation, we should simply see them off so that they will be able to leavefortably. Thats true. As expected of Lotson-san. No, someone like me doesnt deserve such praise. After returning home, having worked hard all day, I wanted to rest immediately, but father ambushed me. Kururi, from the royal capital- Ah, I just saw them. the other side was also heading back, so I didnt hold them up and just gave a bow and saw them off. Ah, I see. That might be a good judgement. No, to Tou-san, it was a hectic day. Nah, this side was also quite difficult. Now that I think of it, apparently a savage was seen beating down a bear with only their hands, but were you okay? Yeah, I didnt meet them. There are some amazing people out there. Tomorrow, Im going to Ronshu waterfall toy some fencing. Ill leave the funding to you. Hoho, youre earning a lot from the hot springs after all. Go ahead. Im guessing there should be an actual term for water being too clean for fish to live in it, but only the mistaken version picked up by the servant was written in the text, so I dont know what it is.:/ Chapter 1-8 Well, well. Its been awhile since youvee, young master. Hey, Maron-jii. Hoho. Lately youve been taking a lot of actions, huh. Your appearance is also bing that of a sturdy young man. Its as if youre a different person from the time you were a child. As expected of someone such an age, he observes others well. I cant deny it. Has this ce regained a bit of its liveliness from when Moran-jii was young? I didnt reside here when I was young, but I dont believe it was ever this lively. I believe that Hn is exactly in the middle of its most flourishing period. Hm-, its the most prosperous right now, huh. Good, good. While letting your guard down is bad, this is certainly a good flow. If I dont make anyrge mistakes from here on, there shouldnt be a problem, should there? If I can just manage that wife I havent met yet . Lets think about this again next spring. For the first time in awhile, Ive been thinking of reading a magic tome in the library. As expected, I concentrate best in here after all. Is that so. While I am present, I shall maintain the best study environment for you. Thanks. The second magic tomes contents get to be difficult, but what did you think, young master? Its certainly difficult. However, after reading it through four or five times, Im starting to understand it. Thats good. It seems you understand the basis of learning. Where did you study at, Moran-jii? I only engaged in self-education by rummaging through books, an old man with only knowledge. Though, I am also a lucky man to receive this post at my old age, Moran-jiiughed. From handing over this series of tomes so easily, I thought Moran-jii to be quite knowledgeable, but for you to be self-instructed. Well, I dont actually believe everything you said, though. Hohoho, please dont tease this old man so much. After enjoying a brief conversation, Moran-jii and I returned back to our own work. Moran-jii spends the whole day rummaging through books. Having finished reading all the books in the library, he has a grasp of where everything is. He stocks new texts for the library from the funds given to him, and reading through the books is both a source of enjoyment for him and his job. Ive heard that a country where the elderly are happy is a good country. If youd say that, then that would make Hn a good territory. The contents of the second magic tome ce the preservation of mana after separation from the body as its main point. Both mes brought from property alteration and vegetation brought about from material change cannot be sustained for long periods of time after being separated from a source of mana. However, this is only at my current level. Cutting off the supply of mana, yet maintaining form. If you master this, you have finished the second magic tome. Ive understood the contents and seeded at maintaining the vegetation I produced with material change. The reason I came to the library today was to concentrate on the application sections creation of magic tools. In regards to the core used to make a magic tool, through material change, its possible to make a flower grow from a piece of iron; while through property alteration, its possible to make a piece of iron that is always cold. Well, thats only in theory as I havent seeded in it yet myself. The item I brought today to be the tools core was an apple. Im going to add waters property alteration. Even though I say water, Ill alter the mana to be infinitely close to honey and put that inside of the apple. Due to having created the honey by mana, the apple was able to absorb it naturally. It looks just like a normal apple. After splitting apart the apple, mana flows out. It seems that it still wont turn out well. Im thinking that if this goes well, Ill be able to make an extremely delicious apple. In ordance to Moran-jiis teachings, I should just keep attempting. Moran-jii is immersing himself in the library. And I continued pouring mana into apples. Young master, just what are you trying to do? Ah, Moran-jii. It seems hes returned to reality. Im in the middle of performing the application sections magic tool creation. With an apple? Yeah, I wanted to try eating an extremely sweet apple. Hoho, You do some strange things. Usually, the creation of a magic tool is performed on a ring, sword, protective equipment, or something simr. It is generally used by equipping the ring that was turned into a magic item and fighting, or by using a sword that has property change used on it. This is the first time Ive heard of someone turning food into a magic item. Is that true!? What a waste. Hoho, everyone has a different way of thinking. In regards to this matter, young master is an irregr. Moran-jii hasnt ever tested it? I havent. Absorbing the mana that one has produced. While it seems possible, it isnt something many people would try. First of all, the amount of magic users that can maintain mana outside of the body arent veryrge. Young master is already quite the magic user. Huh. In terms of magic only, I wonder how strong I am inbat. Hm, being unable to sustain mana outside of the body, there are those who pursue only powerful property alteration and material change. In terms ofbat, youve still got a ways to go. Hohoho. I cant ask about these kinds of things from anyone else. I suppose I should say, as expected of Moran-jii. Hmm. I made an apple, but would you like to try it, Moran-jii? Around evening, below Moran-jii, who was working hard on the second floor, I hadpleted my creation on the first floor. I had be able to almost perfectly store mana in the apple. I refuse. As an old man, I need to treat my body with care. Thats a bit rude, Moran-jii. Hoho, well heres the third volume. That damned Moran-jii swiftly ran away to the recesses of the library after throwing the book to me. Though I say that, when it came to eating it I also became scared. Alright, lets eat it. I proimed such many times, however. It cant be helped. Since itse to this, Ill have to use that hand. Theres a perfect person for poison tasting. Father. What is is, Kururi? I found father rxing in front of the firece. I picked an apple. Its very sweet. Tou-san is carrying a lot on his back with the position of the feudal lord, so I picked it with the desire for you to take in the proper nutrition so that you dont copse. Ah, Kururi. Youre really a great child. Now that I think of it, after climbing to take that apple three years ago, youve changed a bit after falling. After that, whenever I saw an apple- Thats fine, eat it. A-ah, Ive got it. After passing over the apple, father seemed to hesitate to take arge bite out of it. He nced over at me to read my mood, but gave up and bit into it. Nn!!! Delicious!! What a deepposition! Although the apple is still immature, the fruits hardness and acidity remain while holding a sweetness that can only be described as perfect. In addition, it strangely also possesses a refreshing taste! Its as if the sweetness is mixed from a variety of sources, possessing a rich vor, the nectar melting inside of your mouth creates what can only be called a supreme natural soup! While I had been snacking earlier and I was full, without any concern to that, this apple directly prates my stomach! My mouth makes a fuss of, Just one more, just one more! At this point, speaking of this taste by mouth reaches its limit!!! Whats up with this guy. Resisting the urge to punch him in the stomach, I left the room. Is it that good? In the end, father pestered me for more, so I made some more for him until he calmed down. After nightfall, I exited the bath and entered my room. In front of me is a single apple filled with mana. I already at dinner so I honestly didnt feel good about it, but father said that much after all. Only one bite. Delicious!! The deep sweetness spreading out in the inside of my mouth . Whoops, I almost repeated what father did. Well then, lets sleep. I also have a lot of things I want to do tomorrow. Father said that he felt his fatigue go away after eating it, but I dont currently have such a feeling. Perhaps there was a difference in production? Well, lets not think too deeply about that. Ill end up not being able to sleep. Strange. My body is hot. It feels heated up like after going on a run, and my mind is in a state of arousal. Why!? Theres only one possibility. Its the apple!! I jumped out of bed and, restraining the urge to shout, observed my body. Mana is overflowing. Its as if a flood of mana is urring within my body. If I ate the magic tool that I put my own mana into, what would happen? If you think logically, this is the only result. Its not just mana. I feels like I could lift up this bed right now. I have a feeling like that!! Yo-to, I really lifted it up. I restrain the feeling to shout again and put the bed down gently. Right now I am unrivalled! Im being ced into that kind of feeling. I cant sleep anymore today. I might as well use this opportunity. This condition, that I will call super mode, I will use for the benefit of the poption. Due to the visitors to the territory, the citizens are bing affluent, and the amount of immigrants have increasedrgelytely. The problems of people increasing are always market price and the amount of food. Ive decided on the area for the new residential area. I also know that there is water passing by underground. As such, I can build even just a well in one night. Uoooooooooo!! Ive got thisC!! Little brother, why do you think we, the famous thieves Dark Shadow havee to such a backwater ce as Hn? A suspicious man wearing a ck mantle opened his mouth. Dunno. A man with arge stature answered; this side also wore a ck mantle. Well, lets exin this times job. Ah, please. The two were making quite a dangerous conversation, but the spot is a bar. The sort of person to listen in on the two wasnt present. This Hn territory is the only ce with a break in its history. I dont know the reason. However, before that gap, all records list this ce as a deserted and destend. Thisnd filled with flowers was deste? It was. The current Hn has a figurepletely unlike that in history. Please continue. You know that the first king, Marley Kudan had a strong love for thisnd, right? Of course. Those feelings so were passionate that he desired to die on thisnd. Ill enter the main point. This times target is the first kings hidden treasure. The yet unfound first kings treasure. You say its here? In ordance with the records erased from history, the kings directly appointed historian, Moran, went out of his way to live here. And what guarantees its here is the actions of the feudal lords son, Kururi Hn. Ah, if Im not mistaken, the son of the lord that dug up the hot springs. Thats right, that bastard seems to have hired people to investigate Hn. Theres some information that he was digging deep into the ground himself the other day. Youre saying that he already has an idea of where it is? I wouldnt say that. Theres not enough of a pattern to his actions. He probably got some information out of Moran or is acting as Morans pawn. Have you investigated the location, brother? Of course. I dont have certainty, but well, if I fail, we can just try again. Where is it? Hurry up and tell me. People unexpectedly dont catch notice of whats close to them. The treasure in the Hn estate!! Brother, that seems to be the Hn estate. Two men snuck in the Hn estate from outside. at the dead of night. There arent even any guards, huh? Just what youd expect of a backwater feudal lord. Where are we entering from? Theres a lot of treasure, you know. It has to be underground. Find a door leading below. Understood. Its just as you said, brother. For there to be a door leading underground outside of the mansion . The two didnt take too long in their search. This was to be expected from a pros job. The older brother opened the lock and the two descended the stairs underground. Their eyesight in the darkness must have been good, as the two didnt need amp. It looks to be a storage room. It seems so. There should be a hidden door. This also didnt take much time to find. There is no futility in the twos work. I found it, but the amount is odd. Behind the hidden door was arge space with a single small wooden box that stood out. What is this, brother!!? It means this isnt it. Only that. Dont worry so much about a failure. Well, lets go ahead and take this. A book? The bulky younger brother said loudly. What appeared from the box in front of the two was simply one copy of a book. Shit, lets leave, brother. Ah. The two were also quick on their retreat. Its unnecessary to stay longer than needed. This was one of the reasons they have never fell through on a job before. Wait right there! Today isnt going well for them. Not only was there no treasure, but after exiting the cer, they were spotted by a person. Che-, found, huh? My senses are really clear after cksmithing. As I thought, that simple work has a good effect on the mind or perhaps its the rhythmical sound of metal crashing together. What is this guy saying Nn? Isnt he Kururi Hn? Since I heard something, I came and found two rats. This Kururi Hn will apprehend you! Brother, isnt this guys tension a bit odd? It is!! I ate another magic apple as a test today and ended up like this! I cant fall asleep, so Ill be your opponent! Brother, leave this ce to me. Go on ahead. I wont let you do that! Water magic! Water bog!! Along with Kururis voice, a swamp appeared at the two mens feet. I created a swamp underfoot with water magic. You cant run away with this. This swamp has no bottom, so your life will be in danger!! Ill go call the guards, so if you behave, youll go to prison and if you struggle, youll go to the other world! Dammit. Ah, this is crazy. I used up a lot of mana with a pair of thieves as an opponent, but Im still overflowing with magic. It seems what the pair of thieves stole was a single book. They handed it over immediately, so it seems they dont really want it. Magic tome 5 Oh! This is one of the books of the series Moran-jii has be lending me. See, the author is Chris Hn. For now, lets ce it in my room. Well, my parents not waking up even with all this fuss worries me, but Ive handed over the thieves to the guards. Shall I go and dig another well? However, I shouldnt eat the magic apple for a while. The fatigue I feel tomorrow will be extremely high. The next day at the bar. Did you hear? Yesterday, Kururi-sama caught the thieves Dark Shadow, A single man said. Ah, this morning the information broker spread it. It seems theres a bounty being paid by the royal capital, The man to his right said after drinking down his alcohol. Lately, theres been only good news and the town is cheerful. Things are good, huh, the man to the left continues. Kururi-sama will make a good feudal lord. While Kururi-sama is here, thisnd will be tranquil. Thats true. By the way, theres something thats been bothering me, though. The two gave a reaction to the doubt of man in the middle What? ording to the information broker, it seems that the Dark Shadow pair was caught while leaving by Kururi-sama after barely taking anything. That big-shot thief group barely took anything!? . Perhaps, the feudal lords household has nothing of value? You certainly dont hear any talks of luxury. Ive seen the crotch of the lords pants have a tear in them once. The man himself made a unconcerned face while wearing them. Hm, I feel like thats a different discussion. Thats a problem of the lords nature. What about this? It seems Kururi-sama used to be fat, but now hes that skinny. Hey, hey. They surely couldnt be troubled in food, right? Its the lords household, right!? I suppose thats true. But Ive had the experience of working with Kururi-sama before. His hands I saw that time were extremely rough and the muscles of his upper body werent the kind you could put on in a short about of time. That was the body of a man that does heavybour every day. Hey, is that true? But due to the hot springs, the poption is thriving. Arent the taxes going up along with that? The thing is, the tax hasnt been raised one bit. In addition, Kururi-sama has been putting more and more money intond developmenttely. Perhaps, in a ce we cant think of, the lord might be suffering some outrageous hardships. Damn it, I cant believe only weve been enjoying the benefits. After this, Im going to try talking to thepany head. Thats right. We have to repay Kururi-sama! Exactly! Thats what we call Hns chivalrous spirit! Hakushun! Uu, I might have caught a cold from working every night. Haha, Kururis not managing his body properly, huh. Otou-san is working at his job hard, but is healthy as you can see. Ah, as expected, Tou-san. Which reminds me, Kaa-san seemed to be looking for you in an angry mood. Eh-!? Well then, Ill be out for a bit. Dear!! The tourists and increasing and the poption is affluent, so why isnt the moneying into our household increasing!? T-thats, it will surely start increasing from now. Dear! Are you not managing the taxes properly!? O-of course I am. of course I am! Is that so, then its fine. . Well then, shall I go to the hot springs. Chapter 1-9 This fruit you call a mandarin orange is really delicious. When winter arrived, Rahsa came to visit. The weather is cold, so we are eating mandarin oranges in front of the firece. Im d I made it in time for winters harvest. I managed to have it appear on the market, too. How did you make this mandarin orange thing? I made a seed with magic. Afterwards, I nted it in soil and cultivated it in the same way as normal produce. A seed with magic as expected of aniki. Rahsa was in somewhat excited mood while eating mandarin oranges. I eat the oranges piece by piece, but Rahsa eats them whole. His cheeks swell out, making a cute face, but since its fun to watch I wont point it out. Aniki will also be entering Elenowar Academy soon, right? Nn, it has finallye. Are you unhappy about it? Should I say unhappy? Or afraid perhaps? I dont really understand how I feel. If its aniki, itll be fine. By the way, my brother Arc is also enrolling, too. Yeah. I knew. Also, the prime ministers daughter, Eliza-san, is also enrolling. Yeah. I also knew that. That person is my future wife after all. Furthermore, the first sessful applicant from themoners has appeared after ten years. We receive a pass from our lineage, but it seems thergest barrier formoners is the entrance exam. It was a really skilled person. I believe their name was . Iris Pla. Thats it, its Iris-san. Aniki knew, huh? Yeah, from quite before~. There are also other children of other such immensely influential people; a group of people are already calling it something like the golden generation. More importantly, I feel anxious about leaving the territory. I wonder if it would it be okay to leave it to Tou-san. Itll surely be fine. The people of Hn are dependable and will surely provide their support to Toral-san. Itll be nice if thats the case. I think Ill have Lotson check in every once in awhile. Aniki, youre thinking about too much. With anikis talent, youll surely be sessful in leading a fulfilling life at Elenowar Academy. Rahsa says these kinds of things in a natural and frank manner. It makes me want him as a real brother. Thats true. The mandarin oranges have run out, Ill go out and pick some more. Ah, Ille too. Uu-, cold. Yeah, its cold. When it turns summer you shoulde to Hn. Ill let you eat something called watermelon. Yes! Ill be looking forward to it. The two went to pick oranges while huddling together, a quitemonce day in the cold winter. At the time the snow began to melt and thend of Hn started to breathe. One month before the time for admission, I decided to leave Hn. From here to the academy is roughly four to five days by carriage. It is stationed in a remote remote region in order for students to be able to devote themselves to their studies. While its fine if you arrive one week before admission for thepetency test, if you arrive at thest moment, it seems that arge line is formed near the academy. The basis for my early departure is that I dont want to wait in that line and its good to arrive early so as to get used to the environment. Kururi-chan, youve grown so handsome. Mother is shedding tears over seeing her son off. Kururi, study to your hearts content and leave everything about the territory to your father. Father thrust out his chest, but nothing worries me more than this. Well, Ill be going. I finish the greetings at the minimum and entered the carriage. I called out to the servant and the horse dashed out. At the academy, a dormitory system is used. Since the school and meal expensese from the country, theres barely anything to cause a financial burden. Even so, all of the nobles carry quite the sum of money for the sake of their pride. I also happened to be carrying quite a bit. I didnt have the intention to carry so much, but in the beginning I prepared some for in case of trouble. Next, if theres something I want, I want to be able to buy it and I also thought that while socializing with friends, money would be necessary. One is able to return during summer and winter vacation so Ill be able to replenish my funds at that time. Because of this I didnt take much money. However, on the morning of departure I was told by the poption, Since weve been earning so much moneytely, and forced me to take money for my use. The amount wasnt small either. I tried to refuse, but my father told me to ept it. Father seemed bigger than usual, but it was probably just my imagination. I gave my thanks to the poption and finished my goodbyes with my parents, and we arrive at the present. Which reminds me, Rahsa said that he wanted to see me off, but since it would be bad if I were favored over the first prince I refused. As expected, I dont have the guts for it. While it is a trip of four or five days, I packed a lot of books so I wouldnt get bored. Other than that, I also did a preliminary investigation of famous sightseeing areas and am thinking I will look at them when I pass nearby. And unexpectedly, I discovered that my father is quite the gourmet before leaving. He gave me a traveling map with the ces of delicious restaurants marked point by point. With this, your boring trip should be slightly pleasant, he said. It was also the first time my father ever did something like a father. At any rate, a trip doesnt give me a bad mood. While I do almost no talking with the servants, just by staring nkly out the window,ndscapes unknown to me pass before my eyes one after another. It is all fresh to me. These are all the words needed for expression. With this, even if nothing happens for four or five days I shouldnt get bored. It should have been around five hours after leaving the house. The sun had reached straight overhead and the atmosphere was dry with a pleasant wind blowing. In such a situation, a servant called out to me. Kururi-sama. Nn? Now that I think about it, we should arrive at the first restaurant that father wrote down soon. Perhaps weve already arrived? What? It seems theres a woman carrying arge bag ahead. While I thought it to be just amon sight, I stuck my head out the window. While there seems to still be some distance, there was a woman sitting down in the shade. Did her condition worsen from staying in the sun too long? With the nearing of the carriage, the figure became more and more clear. And in proportion to that, my heart rate quickened. Theres no mistake. That beautiful ck hair, thoseposed features that seem to give you a feeling of peace, clothing undeniably fitting of amoner! It was at the point that I could not be mistaken. Iris Pla was sitting there. For some reason I hid inside of the carriage. It is alright for a sub-character like me to meet the heroine here? No, theres no way it is! Whats wrong, Kururi-sama? A servant urged me. Perhaps her condition has truly worsened and is resting. Is it really okay for me to abandon this fraildy? Of course not! I resolve myself and replied, Ill try calling out to her. Understood. The servant gradually reduces the speed of the carriage and brings it to a stop in front of Iris. Is there something the matter? I asked gently as to provoke as least caution as possible. I got a bit tired from walking. Please pay no mind to me. Since we will be ssmates after this I cant just say,I see, bye!! Perhaps you are headed to Elenowar Academy? Yes, you did well in figuring that out. It was just by gut feeling. I am also in the middle of heading to Elenowar Academy so, if it would be fine with you, would you like to ride with me? No, you dont have to worry about me. I will head there on foot. It is for that purpose that I set off so early. Thank you for going out of your way to show consideration towards me. By walking, huh. Thatll take half a month. Though there should have been the method of getting a merchant to let you ride in their carriage. Now that I think about it, in the game, Iris came from quite a poor family. I increasingly cant overlook this. Please dont say such a thing. They say that you should treat fellow travelers withpassion, dont they? My name is Kururi Hn. I am of the house of the feudal lord of Hn. For now, I tried making an appeal that Im not a suspicious person. Huh, shes staying quiet. , Hn. That Hn with the hot springs, right!? Iris rode out her body while asking. Y-yes. Have you visited before? No, but Ive read an article from an information magazine about the hot springs being surrounded by a flower garden enough to open a hole in it!! Its my dream to enter Hns hot springs!! After I said, Lets talk more about the hot springs, she entered the carriage with no resistance. You have to live in the academys dorm, so no matter what, you end up with a lot of luggage. This is the same with Iris, as she had arge bag, bursting at the brim. Carrying such arge amount of luggage for one month, huh. It would we difficult even for a man with confidence in his strength, wouldnt it? As expected, having her ride the carriage was the correct choice. If I had passed her by like that, my heart would be hopelessly in pain due to my conscience. Im d I managed to get her to ride. The carriage is proceeding smoothly and Iris also got on with me. This trip is going well. My dream is that in the future, Im going to earn lots of money and take my younger brothers, sisters, and my parents to the hot springs surrounded by flower gardens in Hn, Iris said, her eyes sparkling. That is an honor. But there is no need for it to be so far in the future. As a ssmate, I invite you toe stay at any time. Thats no good. A dream is something you must achieve yourself. Thats also true. Kururi-san is also entering this year, right? If Im not mistaken, I read in the information magazine that youre the person who dug up the hot springs. Its an honor to be a ssmate to such an amazing feudal lord. No, no, no, its not such a big thing. Moreso, you, who have the potential to be married to the prince, I see to be an extremely amazing character. Thank you for going out of your way to let amoner as I to ride this carriage with you. I will return this favor with certainty. Dont worry about it. Now I wont have to spend four days lonely by myself, so youve actually helped me. I will have you return this favor whenever I fall to ruin by any means. I was worried what the people at a nobles school would be like, but from looking at Kururi-san, I get the feeling that I should be able to think more positively about it. I seem to have done a good thing. Well then, lets talk about our hot springs. Yes, please! As always, her eyes are sparkling. This gives some worth to the conversation, doesnt it? Just as I thought, I can tell she has beautiful features from looking at her face from nearby. I saw the queen before, but Iris seems more beautiful due to her youthfulness. Its not strange that the prince and others would fight over her with these looks. You might have read the information magazine already, but Hns hot springs have an unparalleled effect on the whitening and beautification of skin. I see, I see. Iris was very interested. The flowers properties make it that way, but very recently, something amazing was found. One of our excelling citizens, Lotson-san, found that even drinking the hot springs water has a good effect on the body. It that true!? Thats the first time Ive heard that! Right? This has just started gaining popritytely, so the information should spread throughout the kingdom soon. After which, the tourist will increase and increase! And my territory will profit and profit! Amazing-! Maybe it would have been better if I hadnt asked. I cant help but want to go now. If you want to,e any time. Ill show you the best hospitality. Yeah. Thanks! We talked about the hot springs endlessly together while in a state of excitement. I idently got full of myself and bragged about the territory, but she listened to it all. As I thought, the woman the prince would fall for is of a different calibre! Kururi-sama, you should be able to see the shop that Toral-sama wrote down shortly. A servants voice interrupted the conversation. Ah, weve arrived already, huh? I lost track of time for a bit while talking with Iris. I was able to learn the true benefit of having a traveling partner. Iris, lets exit the carriage and have lunch. A delicious restaurant father rmended to me is just over there. No, I dont have much money after all. Also, Im carrying enough preserved foods for the trip to the academy. I will, of course, treat you. Come,e, please listen to my boastful speech about the territory of Hn while eating. This can be the payment for you food. No, Im really fine. Iris shook her head. While Im very thankful you allowed me to ride your carriage, I cant let you go so far as to treat me to food as well. With all of this, my debt to you will grow too big and I wont be able to repay you! Iughed a bit to this. This sense of values is what makes the prince and the others fall for her, huh If I end up having a girl I fall for, Ill take this as a reference. Lets go. Its really fine. We pulled each others arms for a while, but to no conclusion. If it hase to this, lets just say it. Is it alright to say, though? Rather, this way of meeting itself is irregr. Ill go ahead and do as I like!! It cant be helped. I have an important talk for you. Its a conversation for only here, so I want to ask that you talk of this to no one else. What? What is it all the sudden? Due to the change in my behavior, Iris made an anxious face. Your life at the academy might not end up being a pleasant thing. This is only a possibility. However, you will surely experience various forms of undeserved discrimination. Yes, I have a vague idea about that. But Ive decided that Ill wont lose to it and try my best. My end goal is to find a good job and support my family after all. Good!! What a good kid!! A-and, that person that discriminates against you, though . A witch with blue eyes will be the culprit, I think . You think? No, well, that persons discrimination towardsmoners is fierce, so I think their actions toward you will be unpleasant. And that person is actaully . Actually? A person that I cannot rid my connection to . In short, that person will cause you a lot of trouble, so I willpensate for that amount! Its granted that if those close to you cause trouble for others, you should take care of it, right!? Thats what this is. Please let me atone for it as much as I can right now! Nn, It was a vague argument and I couldnt really understand. Well, whatever. Anyway, were going to go eat!! I wont go. Any further than this and its too inexcusable to Kururi-san I wont be able to face you after this. Youll be able to fine! I pulled Iris hand with all my strength. I wont be! Iris resisted franticly. I am eating delicious food by myself while Iris is eating preserved foods. Something like that wont be an enjoyable trip, right? I am fine. Youve already helped me plenty! You two, hurry up and go, the servants calm voice ended up tug-of-war. Hey, were going. Iris finally gave up and came along. This really is delicious, Tou-san! Im sorry for doubting you one bit, father! Chapter 1-10 When Iris had just joined me in the carriage, she was reserved and precautious. She would barely talk into any detail about her household, but by spending four days together, her wariness naturally disappeared and she talked about her personal history to me. It seems that Iris father was a cksmith; however, when Iris turned twelve, he fell sick and left this world. After that, with her mother, three younger sisters, and two younger brothers, they made their livelihood by working in their houses field. However, that was a strained lifestyle and one without any form of luxury. Iris told me how she was worried about whether her sisters and brothers would be fine countless times. It seems thats really all shes thinking about. Even in our territory, the amount of households living off of farming isrge. However, as long as there is no sort of cmity, you should have some surplus in money. ording to Iris, the tax within her territory is heavy, which puts pressure on their lifestyle. Well then, you shoulde to Hn. Our tax isnt that high and the territory is growing more and more prosperous. Youll surely be able to live well there. Thats a pleasant offer, but I cant throw away my homnd so easily. I got rejected. Certainly, its not something you can decide so easily. It seems there are also bad feudal lords in this world, while my father shines inparison. It seems that due to Iris excelling at her studies from the time she was a child, she was persuaded into taking the entrance exam for the academy by her mother. At first she refused, but in the end she decided to take the exam due to her mothers enthusiastic persuasion and imagining herself supporting her family in the future. In the time between working on the farm, she learned fundamental education, magic, and swordy, the three subjects for the exam, all on her own. I thought this to be amazing perseverance and character. And then, when I passed I was really happy, but when it came time to leave home, I felt really lonely. Even now, Im not sure if I made the right choice. I was also worried when leaving the territory. My father is like a messenger of peace, so wont he get tricked? and such. But hes surely doing fine. Iris brothers and sisters are definitely doing better than Iris thinks. Nn, It would be nice if they were. They definitely are. Yeah! She seems to have recovered some of her spirit. Luckily, the weather is good. It would be a waste to continue with such a dark conversation. I might as well tell her one of my fathers grand stories to make her feel better. Its seems theres a fuss going on outside, Iris cut me off and said. It looks like trouble, a servant reported with a sullen expression. We exited the carriage and confirmed the situation. There is a carriage that a merchant would seem to use stopped in the road. What could be thought to be the whole crew were assembled outside. Sorry, do you think you could open up the road? I called out to the men. Ah, sorry. Ill move the carriage immediately. A slightly chubby man hurriedly gave out orders to his subordinates. There is a lot of luggage and the carriage isrger than the norm. Due to the narrow highway it seems moving it is taking a bit of effort. Just what happened? I asked in pure interest. You see, we were delivering a tribute to the royal family, but the permit for entry into the royal castle was taken is a bit of trouble. By trouble you mean? Some monsters suddenly attacked. Luckily, there were no injuries and nothing of a high price was damaged, but unluckily, the entry permit was taken. That is quite unlucky, huh. I tried asking, but its wasnt a very interesting conversation. Hurry up and get out of the way. You seem to possess an expensive sword, but perhaps you engage in the elimination of monsters? No, I carry this for self defense upon outings. The scabbard and sword are both handmade. His eyes are correct for judging them as expensive. A skilled merchant without a doubt. Ah, is that so. If you hunted the monster, I was thinking of paying you a gold coin. What a rude guy. I am, for the time being, a noble. My heart cannot be shaken by a mere gold coin. Is that true!? Out of my expectations, Iris bit at it. Will you really pay a gold coin? Of course! If the two of you go, Ill give you two gold coins. Iris is looking this way with watering eyes, seemingly about to cry. I cant refuse if its like this. Lets do it. Yes! Two wolf-formed monsters attacked us. We found its nest at a ce five hundred meters into the forest. Since we arent capable of fighting, thats all the assistance we can provide you. Understood. We received a simple exnation and headed back to our own carriage. Iris, whats your ability in magic? I passed the exam for Elenowar, but this is my first battle. Ah! But I use magic normally everyday, so I might be pretty good . Hmm, if I remember correctly, Iris possesses excelling sense in both magic and swordy. While it is her first battle, its a weak monster so it should be okay, perhaps? In the worst case itll be fine if I follow her up. Do you have a weapon? Yes, Im carrying a sword for the swordy lessons. Well then, equip it and lets go. Just as the merchant said, we spotted two wolf-formed monsters in the forest at about five hundred meters southward. Were taking quite the distance so they dont pick up on our smell. Honestly, I can take both of them out by myself at this distance. Id like to finish it like that since it has a low chance of danger. However, a problem is born after I take them out by myself. Im sure Iris will refuse the reward. Shell definitely say, I didnt contribute, so I cannot take any money. Iris, can your magic hit from this location? Um, its probably no good. Theres too much distance. As expected, huh. Alright, if thats the case then theres only one strategy. Iris, Ill take one down from here with my magic. The other will notice ande attacking, so can I leave you to intercept it? Yeah, I think I can do it. Alright! I produce some mana and add waters application of property change and ices physical alteration. What I formed in my palm was an arrow made of ice. While its the first time Ive made it, its pretty good. I go further, creating an explosive gust with mana and shoot the arrow. The arrow goes straight through a monster while making the sound of cutting air. The monster died without making a sound. Great! Amazing! Well then, the other one ising. The second one goes into a frenzy after its partner was killed and charges over. Iris also produced mana, changed it to fire, and released it at the monsters feet. While its not enough firepower to take it down, the aim was to kill the force of its charge. Just as intended, the power behind the charge decreases and the faltering monster fell to Iris sword. What amazing agility. The monsters head beautifully flew off. Smooth and quick. But I think I heard a strange sound. You did it, Iris. Whats wrong? Iris is hanging her head. For some reason, shes not expressing any happiness at all. The sword, thesword, br, broke. Haha, for it to break in one strike, you must have had a defective product pushed on you, huh? The sword that Okaa-san, Okaa-san pushed herself to buy for meeeeeeee, uaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh. Eh!? Shes seriously crying!! If its a sword, Ill give you my new one. See, dont cry. Even though, eventhoughOkaa-sanworkedsohardtobuyit, uaaaaaaaaaahhhh. Ah, so thats what it is. I finally understood Iris feelings. Dont worry about that! That swords still fixable. When we get to the academy, Ill repair it for you. Really? It can really be fixed? Really, really. Rather, Ill make even cooler and more durable than before. No, its fine like it is. Yeah, I got it. After we grab the permit, lets return to the highway. Yeah. The permit was made with leather. Because of that, it was taken by monsters, huh. I retrieved the permit and then observed Iris state. Her eyelids are red from crying. Its not as if I was the one who said wed exterminate the monsters, nor did I break her sword. Despite this, why does my heart hurt so much!? Im not bad here, right? I asked toward Rahsas kind smile far away. Of course, I created Rahsas response on my own. I am truly thankful. Here are the promised two gold coins. In exchange for the permit, we received the reward. Iris begins making a racket, shrieking, after one coin is passed to her. She must be relieved since she know her sword will be fixed. My name is Famiel. I deal mainly in products with historical value. I will not forget this debt and have the desire to eventually repay this. If it would be fine, would you please tell me your names? Kururi Hn. Thats Iris Pla. While it is surely rude for me, a noble, to be giving you advice on your trade, but if I were to give you one piece of advice, it would be good of you to never forget the name and face of the woman behind me. Yes, a merchant will thankfully take any advice. Its free after all. Kururi Hn-sama, Iris Pla-sama. Im anticipating this meeting with you two to lead to a profit in the future. You say something like that in front of the other party? Yes, a merchant is that sort of creature. Well, lets meet again sometime. The merchantpleted a mechanical greeting and left. The merchant and the others opened the road, so the carriage was finally able to pass. Speaking of Iris, shes rubbing her cheek against the gold coin from earlier. What will you use that gold coin for? Well, the answers a given, though. Ill send it to my family. They should be able to eat something nice for awhile with this. As I thought. I actually want to give her my coin too, but she definitely wont take it. However, I think I should give this coin to Kururi-san. Ive been in your care during this time and you said youd fix my sword for me. I dont think we will be even with this, but please let me pay you for these four days. So it came like this. I wont take it of course. This is money that Iris earned after all. But, I really cant give you anything else. Please, at least let me do this. Do you want to give that money to me? Or do you want to send it to your family? Now, which are your real feelings? , I want to send it to my family. Then you should do so. That way, everyones happy. Do you think Ill be happy with one gold coin? Hns most expensive hot-spring hotel costs fifty gold coins for one night, which includes the hot spring, meal, and all other remaining services. Fifty gold coins!? Thats, then I dont think Ill ever be able to enter Hns hot springs. Well, thats the highest grade service after all. There are plenty of cheap inns. Ah, thats good. , Kururi-san. I will send this coin to my family. That way is definitely better. However, I will definitely not forget this debt!! I will definitely return this in the future! I am a woman that takes responsibility for her words, so believe me and look forward to it. Definitely? Definitely!! All right!!!! I got the feeling of entering a big insurancepany. Well, the academy is right ahead. Lets enjoy the rest of the trip! Thats right. I wonder what its like, huh? Ive also been wondering about that and am excited to find out. The carriage arrived at the academy on that days sunset. For an academy, this it much too big, possessing a size so grand as if a single town exists inside. Its huge, huh. Huge. I cant find any other words. Chapter 1-11 The ce Iris and I are currently standing at is the academys main entrance at its southern side. I showed my student identification and was then allowed into the academy. After entering, I looked at the surroundings once more and saw that it was just as huge as I had expected. A giantke, fountain, flower bed, and such continued from the entrance towards the school building. The first years dorm can be found by heading west. We ept a brief exnation at the gate and brought out all of our luggage from the carriage. From here, well be moving around the academy by foot. West, which would mean to proceed left after reaching the school building. This ce is a bit too big. While I was able to see the building from before, I felt like I had walked for about ten minutes. After arriving, I see that this building is also absurdlyrge. Just how many students can this amodate? We approached the dorm managers office in the front of the dorm. Are you entering the dormitory today? Yes. The mens dormitory is the building directly in your front and the womens dormitory would be the building in the back. The building to the your left would be the dining hall. The rooms are firste, first served. Youre the first to arrive to the dormitories, so you can pick any room you want. Well then, Ill take a room at the second floor. Ill see you againter. Iris made her decision quickly and went to carry in her luggage. See you. I think Ill also take the second floor. By the way, the first floor is unpopr, so its rooms possess more space than the other floors. If thats the case, then Ill take the first floor Understood, then Ill give you the key for 1-1. Thanks. I also went ahead and carried in my luggage. Moving work is really tiresome. I suppose Ill put effort into unpacking from the first day so I wont end up pushing it back as much as possible. There are four separate rooms. One is the bedroom, another the living room, then a room capable of being used for cksmithing, and thest one is a storage room. I think up a n and then start working immediately. I have a feeling that the rooms are too wide, but they would probably receiveints if they were too small after all. I might not have needed four rooms. Work proceeds at a good pace and I am almost finished by noon. What I find to be great above all else is that aplete set of furniture is prepared and theres arge storage space. After reaching a stopping point, I made my way to the dining hall next to the dorm. It seems Iris hasnte yet. The meals appear to be buffet style. The norm for this sort of thing is to end up taking a bit too much, so I took a small amount for the time being. Maybe its because of fatigue, but Im satisfied with just that amount. I returned to my room and began constructing the area for smithing next. I loaded the materials on the carriage and knew the process of construction, so this finished at evening. During dinnertime, I started seeing other students. However, since I have not been called out to by anyone, I ate alone. I then I headed below to the below-ground shared bathing area. As I expected, itll be very tiring until I get used to the environment. I let out a bit of aint and then fell asleep. After waking up, I decided to take an early look around the school while doing some before breakfast running. Absolutely everything is on a big scale. The school building, that mysterious botanical garden, and the second and third year dorms are all gigantic. Something like this creates a lot of mental strain. It should give people who live in the city a different feeling though. After breakfast, I thought to go meet Iris, but I believed the idea of a man entering the womens dorm with such light feelings would be bad. I guess Ill fix Iris sword first. Since its a defective product, it would be fastest to start over from scratch. If I just make the appearance the same it shouldnt be found out after all. Now that Ive decided that, I prepare my tools and the sword in my smithing area and heated up the iron. It was at this time that the sound of a knock came from the door. A sound a bit too loud to be expressed as a light tapping. I put a break to my work and opened the door for the visitor. Its a giant. A man with such a height that their face was blocked by the door was standing there. Im the person who moved in nextdoor. I cant see their face, but it was a low and heavy voice. Its not a ssmate, its definitely not. Ah, Im 1-1s Kururi Hn. Are you a ssmate? I am Vaine Lotte of 1-2 and the son of the head of the kingdoms knights. This time his voice was small and hard to pick up. However, with such arge body and oppressive feeling, youre put under the feeling of being threatened. Ah, Im of the territory of Hn. Please get along with me from now on. Same here. Ive heard stories about Hns hot springs. Someday, I . Huh!? What was thatst part!? Inparison to his body, his voice is too small. With this, we cant have a conversation! Well be attending the same academy from now now, so lets get along, Vaine-san. . Theres no response. If were topare a conversation to catch-ball, it would be his turn to throw. I still havent seen his face either; theres nothing more unsettling than this. I-if theres nothing else, lets leave it at this today. Shall we meet at school another day. Yes. The man took one step back, put his hand on the door, and closed it in a grand manner. I was met with a roaring sound and gust of wind. Sorry! I happen to be clumsy. Dont worry about it, I answered through the door. Yes, it seems one can speak with more of a piece of mind through a door. Well, I guess Ill get back to work. I was interrupted, but concentrate, concentrate! Right after I thought this, a grand knock rang out. Sorry, I came again. The giant came again. W-what could it be? I became engrossed in the conversation earlier and forgot to hand this over. There was something wrapped up neatly in the mans hand. Rather, did we have a conversation possible to get engrossed in before? My mother made me take this. She said if I hand it over, it would make that person happy. Present? A kind giant? Thanks. Id like to return the favor, but the only thing I think I could give you right now would be only about a dagger. Would that be fine? Ill take it. I pass the dagger to Vaine-san and had him leave. The force he shut the door was as fierce as always. Sorry! To have done it twice. No, it doesnt bother me. Well, lets return to work. Gon!! Gon!! Again!? It was with enough force for me to question whether the door was starting to break. What would be the problem? I did my best to ask in a manner that wouldnt show my emotions. Since I was young, Ive only sought strength and polished my skill in the sword. I also learned other things from my father and was told to acquire substance as a person, so I came to this academy. However, while Ive came, I dont know what to do. What is this, this creature alike a sad beast. For now, would youe inside? Is it alright? Go ahead. When he passed through the doorway, I was finally able to see his face. Unlike the image of a sad beast, he was wearing a pleasant mask. As expect of someone from the royal capital, I suppose; if you look closely, his clothes are fashionable. His eyes and nose are distinct and he gives a refreshing impression. His hair having a slight curl makes him look yet more elegant. If hed just stay quiet, he has both height and physique. Also a cool face. He seems like hell have explosive poprity within a certain group of women. Just why did I let him in? In under five minutes after I let Vain-san in, I was attacked by a fierce regret. While its fine that I let him in, Vain-san wont say anything. He wont talk about himself nor will he enquire about others. This is the worst pattern in the stage of figuring out your rtionship to each other. Though I say that, I dont know what to break out with on my side either. As I thought, this person is a demon beast wearing a persons skin. Sit wherever you like. Im going to make a sword for a bit, so if you need anything, please call out to me. Since I couldnt do anything about it, I restated my cksmithing. He should call out to me sooner orter. However, he doesnt. Furthermore, Vaine-san is sitting directly behind me for some reason. Normally in this situation, you sit somewhere easy to talk like the side, right? Why directly behind? Its unsettling. Inbat, entering a blind spot is correct, but formunication, its one of the worst things to do!! Just what did the head knight teach him!!? I have the feeling that this is the first time I have sweat so much while making a sword. Why are you making a sword? Hes finally making conversation!! But, what? What is that question!? A voice that could be taken as denying my actionsing from my blind spot. What? Am I being tested?! If I give the wrong answer here, am I going to be killed? Am I going to be killed by the next head knight and thrown away like a piece of trash? Um, could youe sit beside me and talk? Its easier for the both of us to talk that way, I turned around apprehensively and tried asking. Ah! Im sorry. Im not so good with that sort of thing. If theres anything else impolite Ive done, please go ahead an tell me. Got it. Huh? Is he a kind giant after all? Im in the middle of fixing an acquaintances sword, you see. I thought I might as well return it at a state better than it was before. Is that so? It seems Kururi-san is a nice person. You dont have to use honorifics. Were ssmates after all. Well then, I will call you Kururi. Ill also call you Vaine. Yes, I dont mind such. . Your hobbies are? I dont really have any. . Do you have a favorite food? Ive never judged food with like or dislike. . Please hurry up and leave!! I figured out hes a good person, but these conversations just dont continue! To open up to this person, time is necessary. Within today or tomorrow is impossible! I finished making the sword and we made some conversation, but he still wont leave. This person probably wont leave until theyre told. But even so, I cant just tell him to leave. Im hungry. Thats it! Shall we go eat? Lets go to the dining hall and go ahead and call it a day afterwards. Alright. Is it fine if Ie tomorrow as well? . Of course! Well then, how will I beatmon sense into this beast? Chapter 1-12 At nearly the same time that the morning sun rose, my door was attacked by a wild beast. Youre quite early, Vaine-san. Yeah. This man came just as promised, with the suns rise. Actually, while I did not specify a time, this should be expressed as arriving at a timeckingmon sense. I look at his personal appearance and see its put in precise order. His hair isnt disarranged from sleep at all. Rather than saying he came just as the sun rose, it has more of the feeling that he waited for the sun to rise and then came. The boundary of his safe line and out line is there, perhaps? Please,e inside. Thank you. Hardly after rising from bed, a gentleman with a well-ordered appearance enters. Somehow, I start to get the feeling that my side isckingmon sense. Ill get dressed right away. No hurry. Since I was told such, I dressed at my leisure and washed my face. Ill prepare some coffee. Thanks. I enjoy grinding coffee beans. Things such as the smell and the simple work of grinding have a healing effect on me. Here. Thanks. I took my time enjoying the cup of coffee I had made with care. After we finish drinking, shall we have breakfast? I had you apany me yesterday for the whole day. I want to show you my thanks today, so I have a ce I want to take you to. Ill treat you to breakfast there. That sound nice. Ill be waiting eagerly with an empty stomach. Hes an unexpectedly amicable person, huh, I thought. I wonder what hes going to treat me to? I wonder if its okay to expect something delicious from the royal capital? The door was knocked on once again. Unlike Vaines, a knock withmon sense. I opened the door and Iris was standing there. Morning. I came. Morning. Please,e inside. This sort of visitor withmon sense gives my mind some leeway. Thanks, Iris began talking while entering the room. I was a bit worried if it was okay to enter the mens dorm, but since school hasnt started yet, I took the leap. Uwah!? Iris saw Vaine and was shocked. Of course youd be surprised. Hes a giant after all. Well, he doesnt bite, so theres no danger. I am Vaine Lotte Eh, yes, I am Iris Pla. Nice to meet you. Ah. It seems the two of your introductions are done. Iris, it seems Vaine will take me somewhere today, but if it youd like, would youe along? If youre there, I wont be troubled in conversation!! Sorry, in the school building theres a library, you see. You can read the ten thousand books all you want. Ive been looking forward to it, so Im nning on going right away. Is that so, thats too bad. It is really too bad! Alone with the wild beast, huh. Come to think of it, the repair of Iris sword was finished. I handed the sword I had left on a desk to Iris. Thanks. I really appreciate it! I also sent the gold coin home. This is all thanks to Kururi-san. Just Kururi is fine. Well be ssmates from here on after all. Itll be nice if you find a good book at the library. It seemed like the atmosphere was bing dark, so I changed the topic. Yeah! As I thought, she bes quite happy when ites to talking about the library. What kind of rtionship do Iris and Kururi have? Vaine joined the conversation. I really wish he would show this sort of assertiveness when were alone! Whening to the academy, we traveled together. Is that so? At any rate, Iris is pretty, huh. Eh!? This person say these kinds of things without a problem. Hes quite the yer. As expected of Vaine-san!! Its the first time Ive been called something like pretty. Iris cheeks turned red. Eh-!? It ends up in that kind of feeling, huh. Vaine-san, were you one of the romance targets?? Well, Kururi, lets also head out. This side seems to think nothing of it. It seems he just spoke his honest feelings. This man is a natural yer!! With certainty!! Ah, lets go. Well, Im going to the library. Yeah. We left the room and parted from Iris. You can borrow a horse at the academy. Just as Vaines intelligence stated, we were able to borrow horses. The amount of horses avable to borrow where quite a lot, with a variety of breeds and hair color. Just as I thought, a horse with chestnut hair is pretty, so I chose such a horse without hesitation. You can ride a horse quite well. Awesome. I was praised by a soldier along the way. The ce that Vaine led me to was a prairie filled with greenery. It was only a short distance from the academy. An environment like heaven for horses and the like, Id think. The air is also clean, with all the grass they can eat. In actuality, their running became lighter after reaching the prairie. I chased right after Vaine. The wind feels good. The rising sun on the horizon and a slight chill to the air give me the feeling of wanting to ride on for forever. I want to continue riding just like this. It makes me think in such a way. I can see the settlement now. Ill go for a bit. Please wait. Got it. I gazed at the sky with a morning glow. The horse is rxing. From horse-riding, my drowsiness flew away and I had also sweated a pleasant amount. With only this, Im already in a satisfied mood. Ill have to give my thanks to Vaine for inviting me. Ive made you wait. Vaine called out to me from behind as I was observing the sky. There lied a spectacle that blew away my refreshing mood. There was a sheep tied up by its limbs carried on Vaines horse. Strangely, the sheep is extremely docile. Its looking this way with clear eyes. It must have epted its fate. What is this sheep? A natural question. I thought of treating you. I had someone from the settlement sell it to me. Thats the reason, huh. Not needing breakfast and bringing me out was for this. I never ate a whole roast of a sheep when I was at home. Ive never seen the killing of livestock either. While I have seen raw meat, the food lined up on the table was always already cooked. Usually I wouldnt like something like a whole roast of a sheep. However, it might be alright if its at this prairie. It seems Ill obtain a nice experience today. In the regions in the north where produce cant grow, Following after Vaine who said he would head to our destination, I listened to his story on the way. the people cant get many vegetables. I would guess as such. Ive heard there was such a ce. The wisdom people gained there was to eat raw. Eh? What? By eating raw meat, its possible to take in the essential nutrients found in vegetables. The people of the northernnds are able to live in this way. I see. In actuality they almost never suffer serious illness and are even known for longevity. Huh, I can see the where this conversation leads, but . I also want Kururi to experience this. Would you please let me leave already!!? I already feel really good after all!! Well, weve arrived. The ce Vaine took me to was truly a beautiful ce. We seemed toe to the edge of the prairie where there was a cliff that you could see the sea from. Its a beautiful spot. Such words naturally flow out. If not for the tragedy that will surely ur next, I might have shed tears over this scenery. Beautiful nature. My heart is healed, bringing forth the memories of my beautiful homnd. This is a good sheep. It has worth in eating. Vaine was steadily making preparations for breakfast beside me as I was charmed by the scenery. Even after being taken down from the horse, the sheep doesnt struggle. Why does it look this way with such clear eyes? The power to save you does not exist in me. At that moment, Vaines dagger took the sheeps neck. The head is cut off beautifully and came came flying right in front of me. Hiiiiiiiiiiiii!! A scream that couldnt be a voice came out. Ah. My eyes met the sheeps neck. As if red at by Medusa, my body cannot move. They were clear, kind eyes. What? No Did your eyes meet? My eyes met. Say something!! Whats with that meaningful reaction!? If your eyes meet, you get cursed, right!? Thats it, right!? Does something happen if your eyes meet? I tried asking, timidly. Nah, nothing in particr. Thats a lie, right? I know thats a lie! I dont need a kind lie! I want the truth! Is there some anecdote? Please tell me. Its really nothing. Its just, Ive never looked at the eyes of livestock while killing them. Id feel pity for them after all. Thats it? If thats all, then its fine . However, Hey! Theres more after all, right!? My uncle said that if you look livestock in the eyes while killing it, its face will appear in your mind when you eat it. Dammit!! When I eat sheep from now on, those bleared, kind eyes will appear in my mind!? If something like that appears, theres no way Ill be able to eat, will I!!? Well, it depends on the person. Dont worry about it. Haha, thats true. Somehow the beautiful scenery lost its meaning. Even during the time I was in shock, Vaine proceeded his work unconcernedly. Far off from being clumsy, his handiwork was smooth and beautiful. Hes surely ustomed to it; hes skilled enough that even an amatuer can tell by looking. After he cut the head off, he shaves all of the hair off. Then opening the abdomen, he takes out all of the innards. Oe- After taking out the innards, he disassembles the sections of meat and cuts it up to be edible. Oe- Well, lets eat. IcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothis!! I cant say that of course. He went to the trouble of buying and preparing it. Did you need salt? Its not that level of problem. L,lets eat. I resolved myself. I took the thigh meat dripping with blood and carried it to my mouth. My hand was shaking, but I did my best and continued. As I thought, IcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothis!! The liver is especially delicious. Ill give it to you. Thats an unwee favor. However, will I turn away his good will? Hes yielding the liver over to me. Its the liver! I do my best and grab it with my hands and carry it to my mouth. As I thought, IcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothisIcantdothis!! Haahaa, it seems my breath has gotten progressively ragged. Are you not good with the livers fat? No, not at all. Im! Eating it!! I will ept my friends good will!! Imagine it, just imagine it. For example, a hypothetical situation. Lets say Rahsa pays money to invite me to go strawberry picking. I am let to a brilliant field, pick strawberries, and he expressly gives me some with the stem taken out. Furthermore, the sweetest ones. Will I refuse that? Of course I wont refuse!! Its wrong to refuse, right!!? This situation and the hypothetical situation, what is different!!? What is different between the sheeps liver and the sweetest strawberry!!? If I dont eat this, Ill stop being a person! At the least, it cant be forgiven for me to name myself as Vaines friend. I put the liver in my mouth. Its mild. Oe- Its not delicious, but its not bad. Its delicious enough to cry, huh? Yeah, yeah, yeah. The tears wont stop. Its the first time Ive had someone enjoy it so much. I have the feeling Vaine showed me his smile for the first time. Im d I ate it. Really. Oe- Ive never made a friend before this. Kururi, it seems Ill be able to be friends with you. Ah, weve eaten the same sheeps innards after all. No new named characters, so no new character list post. Changed Vaine Lot to Vaine Lotte. Chapter 1-13 Chapter 1-13 (Gossip) My neighbors are dangerous! At the time that almost all students had entered the academy and begun their dorm life, I had finally entered the dorms as well. Before entering the dorm, I heard the female students rumor, Arent the first floors residents a little strange? I didnt think much of it. The elite I have no need to pay attention to something at the level of anothers gossip. Since after all is said and done, I am the heir of the Razan territory, famed for its jewel mining. More so than such gossip, I cant help but be looking forward to my new academy life. I immediately decided my room after receiving the call of, The first floor rooms are wider than the others, from the dorm manager. I small room is not appropriate for me. The room I will be spending this three year period in from here on is room 1-3. While I intend on devoting myself to my studies while I am student, I also want to meet with people I can call friends. Limited to those who possesses the mindset of the upper echelons of society like me, of course. Though it would be nice if my dorm neighbor met those conditions. Theres nothing to criticize about the inside of the room. Space, basic facilities, the scenery from the window, sunlight, absolutely all details give satisfaction. It cant match my room at home, though. Well, it seem that my choice of the wide first floor was correct. It was evening when I was let into the dorm. The organizing of luggage and such should take time. I want to finish all of the work within today. The greetings to my neighbor should be fine tomorrow. Having expectations towards tomorrow causes power to surge into my body; I became vigorous. Work proceeded extremely efficiently. The dining halls meal was also very delicious and I was able to be satisfied. I experienced a bit of difort on the baths being shared, but it cant be helped. I should be used to this immediately. I returned to my room and looked at my new home that I had cleaned up. Hmm, a splendid and well-ordered room. On the first floor, a garden is especially attached. I exited the window and looked at the garden. It is separated from the adjacent garden by fencing and its grass was a beautiful green. Ill have this for three years. It might be nice to grow something. A tree, flowers, my imagination is filled with ideas. Growing a rose garden to suit me would be good. Surely that would best favor the person that I am. Hah! Hah! Hah! Another persons voice resounded in my garden. It seems the resident to the left room is doing something in their garden. 1-2s side, huh. I secretly peek through the gaps in fence and there was a man of arge build doing practice-swings with arge sword. Hes naked above the waist and by obligation to no one, is simply swinging his sword in a state free from obstructive thoughts. I thought, Honestly, I dont want to get involved. I couldnt imagine mixing with such a vulgar man. It would surely leave a stain on my live. My neighbor is not just him. If I look to the right, there is also the student of 1-4. I think Ill go greet the student of 1-4 tomorrow. I returned to my room and made the ck tea I always drink before sleeping. A gentle scent spreads throughout the room. Within that I felt a small amount of bitterness, but I didnt worry about it. At the same time I put the tea in my mouth, I felt drowsy. As I thought, the fatigue from moving around all day hase out. After drinking lets enter the bed. However, it was quite the strong drowsiness. Unable to bear it, I fell down on the spot and fell asleep before I had noticed. I dont know how long I slept myself. The next morning, I woke up to a strong sound formed by a collusion. Theres a sounding from the door. It seems that someone is violently striking the door. If I look outside, the sun has just risen. What business must it be from such an hour? There is nothing morecking ofmon sense! Or is this a robber or something!? Scary! Due to my inexperience, only such feelingse out. My body wouldnt move. I simply waited for that fear to pass by. Even after the sounds stopped, for awhile I was scared and unable to move. I couldnt yet understand what had happened. Now that I think of it, I cant rememberst night well either. I can remember until the part where I was drank the tea, but why was I sleeping on the floor? Theres no reason to push yourself to remember something you cant remember. For now, lets consult someone about this mornings affair. I finished my breakfast, reset my feelings, and visited 1-4. Yes? What came out was a dirty man wearing a hood and mask. The room gives off a strong medicinal smell. I reflexively wanted to plug my nose, but I was able to withstand it somehow. The man is short with a thin body; looking at the recesses of his eyes, they are very dark, perhaps being due to not be sleeping much. Umm, I am Luin who moved in nextdoor. I already didnt want to greet him. I cant be friends with him. Hes apletely different person from the I of glittering flowers. I want to leave this ce as soon as possible. Im Toto Gapp. By the way, did you sleep well yesterday? Well, yes. For some reason, I cant remember yesterday well, but I certainly slept well. Well then, Ill be leaving with this. Is that so, it seems to have gone well. What was that? I was talking to myself. I, I see. Well then, Ill be going. Unfortunately, I was not blessed in neighbors. The left is a barbarian. The right is an entric. What, theres nothing to feel down over. Once the academys sses start, you can meet with a countless number of students. With my gorgeousness, I will surely be blessed in group rtions. Both neighbors were no good. But 1-1 is also nearby. I might as well try calling out to him. I stand before the door of 1-1 and could hear a slightly sharp metallic sounding from the room. I feel like Ive heard this sound before. Its simr to the sounds I heard at a smithy. Is he striking iron? A noble? For what reason? Every possible question popped up, but due to the choice of not calling out to him, my worries disappeared. I returned to my room and drink my favorite ck tea to calm down my mind. Theres no need to hurry. Its be certain that there are entrics around me, but I can make friends without hurrying. Thats right, Im a special person after all. While it would be fine to choose to do nothing all day, I decided to spend the day reading. I brought a multiple of my favorite books. Its a good opportunity to read them over again. I noticed an irregrity immediately. Strange. Without any regards to it being noon, I was attacked by a strong drowsiness. I, I have to get to my bed. I head to my bed with an unsteady manner of walking, but I ran out of strength and fell down on that spot and slept. I dont know how long I had slept. The next morning, I woke up to a strong sound formed by a collusion. Theres a sounding from the door. Its the guy from yesterday! I understood right away. The person from yesterday is trying to break the door again. I look outside and its still sunrise. Just what business do you say you have in my room?! Once again, there was only fear. Okaa-sama, I unconsciously called out for my mother. Why do I have to meet such a humiliating experience? Tears came out through chagrin and fear. After time had passed, the sound stopped today as well. Did he give up? After finishing breakfast, lets consult the dorm manager. If I do not, I might not be able to bear living here any longer. At the time I was drinking some ck tea to calm myself down, a sound came from the door again. It seems it was only knocked on this time. After opening the door, yesterdays resident from 1-4 was there. A strong smell of medical ntses from his body. The smell of his room much be staining his clothes. It is extremely unclean. I already forgot his name, but I have no intention in bing friends with him. It troubles me if he acts friendly, so if possible, Ill turn him away. What is it? Im a bit busy. Sorry, just a bit. Last night the lights seemed to had been off for the whole night, but did something happen? Ah, now that you mention it, I woke up on the floor this morning, huh? Why did I sleep on the floor? Hm, I cant remember well. Two continuous days sessful. Hm? I was talking to myself. Be careful with your body, well then. Ah, see you. I closed the door immediately. More or less, he seemed to be worried about me. While I understand that the wants to get friendly with the elite I, there is something to satisfied before kindness. With that appearance its hard to say whether his lineage should match up with mine. Really, I picked a strange room. Now that I think about it, it would have been better if I had kept that students gossip in the corner of my mind. However, aftermuting the dining hall for a few days, I was able to make friends naturally. With the academy being thisrge, there were many elegant people who matched up with my lineage. As I thought, having gorgeous people in my surroundings suits me. 1-2s giant, 1-4s medicine nt man, 1-1s metal man, they are not suitable for me. Ive also heard theres a new student from themoners this year. The first time I heard it, it gave me a shiver. But either way theyll immediately lose their ce, so it doesnt have any rtion to me. And, since the day I consulted the dorm manager, the thunderous roar every morning stopped. It seems the dorm manager is patrolling. While the start was the worst, my smooth-sailing academy life has set out on track. I was born under such a star. ck tea is delicious. I call my friends to my room and drink tea, a supreme luxury. Everyone else is also enjoying it. A gorgeous scene, suitable for us. Uee, just then, one of my friends vomited. Breakfast, the ck tea from before, all of the contents of their stomach. Hey, just what are you putting in your tea? My other friends gazes of suspicion were naturally turned toward me. I-I havent put anything strauee. I also vomited. After that, as if lured by it, everyone in my room vomited. What is wrong with your room? My friends felt indignation and left. Dammit! Why? Even though I didnt put anything strange into the tea. Reluctantly, I cleaned up the room that had be filled with garbage and put forth an apology to my friends the next day. I really made the tea properly. I conveyed that to everyone with all my effort and somehow got them to forgive me. Fu, I was dangerously close to a dark cloud hanging over my academy life. Nevertheless, when drinking my ck tea yesterday, it had a faint medicinal smell? Well, Im surely just thinking too much. It seems you made quite the racket with your friends yesterday, but did something happen? 1-4s hooded man came by again today. Hes an annoying man. No, well, we met some light food poisoning is all. Next time we wont make a ruckus, so theres nothing in particr you need to be concerned about. I tried conveying donte anymore indirectly. Fufu, Im a genius. Nn? I was talking to myself. Well then. Ah, see you. The next time hees, lets not open the door. He is not suitable for me. In the afternoon, my friends invited me to exercise outside. I wasnt really in the mood, but there was also the issue of yesterday. Its a good chance for reconciliation. I took everyone along and walked in the front. Everyone was getting excited about what to do, but it seems that my mood wouldnt be well due to having unpleasant things happen to me for sessive days. At such a time, I collided head-on with a man that came from ahead. Due to the both of us looking aside we, fell violently. Agh! I looked at the man I bumped into and it was 1-1s metal man. The resident that I went to visit, but gave up on. I had seen hime out of his room several times after that. From his clothing and behavior, I immediately understood he was far away from me, a low-leveled noble. I really do think it was good to have not greeted him. Who I just collided into was unmistakably that metal man. Sorry, I was looking aside and didnt notice. Words of apology came from the man and he held out his hand to me. I stuck that hand strongly. Please do not touch me! My mood is currently quite bad. On top of that, borrowing the hand of some guy who strikes iron is impossible. Dont touch me with your dirty hand! Its impossible for a third-rate noble like you to touch me! It would be fine if you just would walk on the side. Nn, sorry. Well then, Ill be going. I threw a final blow at the leaving mans back. From now on, properly look in front of you while walking. That way, you life at the academy and your future should be something good! The man made no reply and left. A useless man. Cant even answer back. Hey! Just now was bad. One of my friends drew near to me with strong vigor. Its fine, isnt it? A single small fry like that. I dont understand what hes fretting so much over. Its not fine! That guy is Kururi Hn! Dont you know!? I, I dont know. Who? Who is this Kururi Hn? The friend who drew up to me had the blood in his face reced. Even looking at my other friends, everyone was making an uneasy face. Somehow, I have a extremely bad premonition. Hn is the most prosperous territory in the country right now. That guy is the next feudal lord over there. Hes also someone who has connections to the queen and the second prince, Rahsa-sama! Even if you say connections, its not such a strong connection, right? I havent heard such talk at all. In order to erase my anxiety, I brought up material for an excuse. Nah, it was quite recent, but theres a rumor that hes quite close to Rahsa-sama. If you poorly offend him, theres the possibility of having a punishment from the royal family fly at you. I involuntarily swallowed the saliva in my mouth. H, hmm. Words wonte out. Besides, I know about it. My friends seem to still possess some information. Im already in the mood of plugging my ears. That guy is apparently quite the magic user. Ive heard that has enough power that he can take down a monster with one shot of magic. Ive also heard that. My other friends showed agreement. A monster with one shot of magic!? Is something like that possible for a student? Thats something I havent heard of at all. Ive be anxious, but its still only the kind of stories that cant be believed. Um, since its now I can say it, but It seems theres still something else. This story happens when I just entered the dorm. That Kururi Hn came back once with his hands and mouth stained with blood. I was scared so I didnt enquire, but if I think about it now Everyone seemed to swallow down their saliva. It was quiet enough to hear that sound. The surroundings became engulfed by silence at once. It didnt need to be said by anyone, we understood. Ah, just what did I do? Just where will my brilliant academy life be heading? My neighbors all seem to be dangerous. My mind became slightly disordered. My neighbors are dangerous!! Lets just put that into my mind. If I do so, my life at the academy might improve a bit. Chapter 1-14 Chapter 1-14 In the end, I wasnt able to be friends with the resident of 1-3, Vaine who hade from early morning said, with a grim feeling about his face. Well, you cant do something like be friends with absolutely everyone, so I dont think you should worry about it. Is that so, even though were the same humanity. Hes surely thinking about various things in his mind for the amount he doesnt put it into words. Its only two weeks since meeting, but Ive progressively understood what kind of person he is. People can both love and hate each other. Just what is that difference? Yeah, its not something you normally think about. I tried to indirectly convey, That doesnt have a conclusion, so it would be better to stop, but Vaine seemed to have started thinking with his eyes closed. He has an overly serious personality that lets him face such absurd things earnestly. Confronting him head on still troubles me, so Im focusing on smithing. Doing something while having a conversation unexpectedly makesmunication go smoothly. The room was briefly filled with the pleasant sounds of work. Dont you need to prepare for tomorrowspetency test? Vaine broke the silence. Thepetency test is an exam performed one week before school for sspositions. The particrs were written on the admissions guidebook so I am naturally prepared. I shouldnt have a problem with the written test. Ive been studying for a few hours after waking every day. Im not particrly worried about the physical strength test either. Even though I look like this, Ive been training since the time I was a child after all. Is that so. I also have confidence in the physical strength test, but the written . Well, Ill use all my power to go even a bit higher. Absolutely everything about him is too close to his image so I wasnt surprised at all. The top forty were ss A, right? As long as theres nothing special. To begin with Iris, almost all main characters are in ss A. In order to prevent Elizas rampage, entering ss A is my supreme thesis. If you think so, it isnt the time to be striking iron, is it? you might think. Well, even if I hurry before the real thing, the result wont dramatically change. Doing what you like and then receiving the real thing is the best. Rather, Vaine, if youre worried, then study. Why are you pondering upon mankinds eternal thema in my room instead of studying? I ask for guidance!! Its from the doors direction. During the conversation with Vaine, a loud voice resounded from outside. From the voices pitch, one would think its a womans. Its with as much vigor as if waging a duel. Was their lover taken perhaps? Isnt it from the outside of this room? I do not have the memory of stealing someones lover nor waging a duel. I think its a different room. I ask for guidance!! Even more vigor was added. As I thought, its from the front of this room. Ill go take a look. Vaine stood up from his chair and headed to the entranceway. A- Well, I suppose its fine. It seems like quite the troublesome visitor. If theyre actually shouting in front of another rooms door, then thats also fine. If its nothing much, they should surprised by Vaines appearance and go away. What? I heard a voice from the entryway containing not a splinter of Vaines kindness. By the way, he has no ill will. Is this Kururi Hns rooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah. An absurd scream. I have confidence that even if the heavens and earth were to topple over that I wouldnt make such a scream. The female vistor clears their throat two or three times and calmly returned to talking. I cannot see your face, but I make my acquaintance with Kururi Hn. I havee on this asion to make a request. I see, Vaines face is covered by the doorway. I dont believe him to have the courteousness to bend his waist. I was able to understand their present situation as if it were in my hand. I am not Kururi. Eh, youre not? I heard that Kururi-donos room was 1-1. It is. But Im not Kururi. Eh!? A friend perhaps? If so, please call Kururi-dono. I cant do that. Leave. Why!? I was the most surprised by that reply. Why are you arbitrarily sending her away? You! Perhaps you came to Kururi-donos room to do something bad? If I did, what are you going to do? I will have you leave! The two were getting into a dangerous mood, so I rushed to the entryway in a panic. Why are you two showing naked hostility to each other? It hasnt been a minute since you met. Its because it was a rude person. Ah, hes holding on to the fact he was yelled at. I will deal with this, so wait in the room, Vaine. Ah. He went with a reluctant eptance. Greetings, I am Kururi Hn. This is the first time weve met, I believe? I greeted the woman in front of me. Alike Vaine, the woman had her clothes put in order beautifully, her blonde hair tied up in a single bundle behind her. Standing there with a beautiful posture as if a pole was running through, probing this side with herrge eyes. To say in one sentence, a beautiful woman. To give an assessment, A+. Incidentally, there is no standard. Yes! I am Curosshi Amirale. It is an honor to meet you. I am relieved you have the face I imagined. Eh, ah. Thanks. Then, what sort of business do you have? I, Curosshi Amirale, havee to for an apprenticeship under Kururi Hn-dono. Eh? An idiotic voice came out. I have heard that you possess considerable skill in both the sword and in magic. I too want to be strong. Please, please, teach that strength to me. Eh? Ah,for now, will youe inside? Yes! This isnt good. Lately Ive been putting off thinking whenever something annoying happens and I feel like I ended up inviting her in my room as a result. Something like apprenticeship is definitely troubling. Lets turn them away by saying, Read books. Its an honor to be let into Kururi-donos room. If your business is done, hurry up and leave. The one who let out the hostile words was Vaine. What did you say!? She is fighting Vaine with her gaze. Stop it. You cant win! Hes a giant! Youll be eaten! I tried asking Curosshi-san who I had sit in a chair. Curosshi-san is in the same year, right? Yes. I am. Why did you consider something like apprenticeship? I have to be strong. Due to this Ive been searching for strong people and heard rumors of Kururi-dono. Just what are those rumors? Im a bit scared to know, so I wont ask. Even so, she wants to be strong, huh. There seems to be some sort of circumstances so I wont ask too deeply. What would a woman do after getting so strong? Vaine cut in. Whats wrong with a woman bing strong!? Round two, fight! I couldnt let it proceed, so I cut in without a moments dy. Furthermore, I am not a woman! I am a man! Eh? An idiotic voice came out once again. Vaine also cannot hide his astonished face. His voice, his appearance, and also the nice smell drifting from his a hair all are that of a womans. Despite this, a man? I tried observing properly once more. Yeah, a woman. Also quite a nice woman. But, a man. Even though its a woman, a man. What? What is a man? I seem to have slightly fallen into confusion. A-anyway, I have to be strong! Please bestow strength upon me as my master. Even if you say strength. Its possible for me to convey what I learned as is, if thats okay. Of course! I came because I wanted to learn that. W, well then, Im OK with apprenticeship. Thank you so much! I swear that even after oveing my limits, I shall further train and gainprehension of masters techniques. No, thats heavy, so stop it! Itll give me pressure! He must have been captivated by the word strength. After the conversation with Curosshi finished, Vaine opened his mouth. If you want to be strong, first train your body. Your body is too thin. Since thats the case, even if you can use magic, swordsmanship will be difficult. Shut up! I cannot ept your instruction! I am master Kururis disciple! The twos gaze is yet again strongly entangled. Round three! Fight!! Now now, calm down you two. Yes, if master so says. By the way, I want to begin training right away, I was told this ande to a loss. What should I have him do? T, train your body. Start from that. Vaines gaze hurts. But these are the basics, right!? Vaine-san, even if you didnt say it, I would have!! Its true! Im saying its true!! Yes, understood. In detail, what should I do? Whatever you do, bodily flexibility and fundamental physical strength as necessary. First, stretch your joints and muscles. These are Vaines lines. Curosshi gives Vaine a sidelong re. Whatever you do, bodily flexibility and fundamental physical strength as necessary. First, stretch your joints and muscles. While these are my lines, they are not my words. Understood! Im asking you two, please get along! Then you dont need me in the middle!! Stretch your thighs more! Vaine enters strict coaching. Curosshi ignores. How about you stretch your thighs more? Understood! Dammit! If it were going to be like this, I should have gone to the entryway, then it wouldnt have be something so bothersome. Properly take your time training your foundation. After continuing for a week, you enter the stage of running to increase physical strength. Until then you will only cultivate flexibility. Think of his words as if they are mine! I added without a moments dy. Understood! Ah, I was unexpectedly able to get him it ept it so simply. Open your legs more. Vaine enters a strict check. He seems to get fired up when bing someones trainer. Ku, dont touch a womans thighs! It seems that Vaines hand that he used to support him in opening his legs more bothers him. But youre a man. Thats right! But dont touch them! Noisy. Listen, open your legs more! I said not to touch there! Good, it seems theyre getting along. Vaine seems to be good at looking after others. His tone is harsh, but his guidance itself is thorough and attentive. The two are noisy, but they seem like theyll be able to get along. I returned to smithing. Try looking at this flexibility. The feet easily reach to the head. Until you reach this level, you cannot proceed to the next step. I could care less about your bragging. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa, youre pushing too hard! It hurts! It hurts because you were sozy for your life until now. Shut up, you, dont make a mockery of me! Whatever, just be quiet. Strength exists just past of endurance. Even without you saying, I understand! Good, theyre getting along just as I thought. Sheesh, cant you go and do this in your own room? Chapter 1-15 tl note: this is a bit lessmon for you fellow weebs to know and necessary for the chapter, so I thought Id mention, but 4 is an unlucky number as it can be pronounced as shi, which can mean death. Chapter 1-15 The day of the exam. The first days exam is the physical strength test. All four hundred thirty two new students are gathering in the schools yard While they were supposed toe in an outfit easy to move around in, there is also the issue of it being early morning, so everyone is wearing quite a bit of clothes. That being said, I am also wearing long sleeves and pants, taking care not to let my body heat be stolen. Around five minutes after the assembly time, someone who could be thought to be an instructor appeared from the front of the yard. Eh, nice to meet you, everyone. I am the instructor Mitchell Woo. Todays exam is the physical strength test. Ill have you run the schools outer circumference of about ten kilometers. Your time will affect your score just like that, so endevor properly. Each individual has a cloth with their assigned number on it made, so wear it on your front. Well then, well start one hourter at the main gate, so do not be negligent in preparation! That will be all! A ten kilometer marathon, huh. I have confidence in my physical strength, so Im d its a simple event. My number is 44. Normally you wont have good feelings with such a number. However, I entered my warm-up exercises without my motivation especially dropping. The two beside me exercising in the same way are the two who came to my room early this morning. Ill confirm your base physical strength with todays exam. Vaine is stretching his body with thorough care while talking. Dont talk from a higher viewpoint, blockhead! Ive only allowed such a way of speaking from Kururi-dono! Curosshi also performs stretches with scrupulous care just like how Vaine instructed him to yesterday. Ow ow, dont push so strongly! By the time I notice, Vaine has entered supporting Crosshis stretching. I must be his way of getting even for the nder. You, I said yesterday to not touch my skin so much! Pervert freak! I cant support without touching. Youll get used to it right away. As if Ill allow it! Theyre performing the same type of exchange as yesterday. I had the intent of calling myself the person to most understand Vaine, but those two are already far more close. Well then, during the time the two were flirting, I looked around the area. Oh, there are faces I know here and there. I found Iris. Shes also exercising with meticulous care. She was making the eyes of Ill win no matter what. Thanks to that, I hesitated to greet her with light feelings. Which reminds me, this academy has no consideration towards the sexes or the like. A pure contest of physical strength without handicaps, huh. Well, the excelling women are just that numerous, I suppose. I wont lose to Iris, right? I became a bit uneasy. I look around for others and, hes there!! The first prince Arc and his best friend Reil. While the twos floridity stands out, above all, being surrounded by women is the reason for standing out so extremely. Arc wasnt showing the sort of polite correspondence he showed at the party. Thats him appealing, Hurry up and leave! with his gaze. I can see his best friend Reil trying to curry his favor going, Now, now. As I thought, being a prince is difficult. I look around the area again and , once again, big-shot spotted. Eliza Deauville. The prime ministers daughter and the grades top beauty. Excellence in studies, almighty in sports. Possessing blue eyes, her beautifully lengthened hair reaches until the waist. She is slightly closing her eyes and standing erect while folding her arms, but that standing figure is also beautiful! As expected of my future wife. Honestly, shes absurdly my type. And yet, why is her personality bad!? If she were modest, wouldnt she be perfect? What a waste. Even now Elizas followers, the big four, are stationed behind her. Everyone is being coerced by the big fours gaze and dont approach. If theres a man worth greeting, she will approach on her own. With the exception of that, reject all others! Its as if they were given such a mission. That has to be it. Come to think of it, the Eliza in the game, If Im not mistaken, was in ss A as if it were a given. So that means she should encroach upon the upper ranks of this marathon. Pu. After imagining Elizas face as shes frantically running, Iughed a little. Even though shes putting on such a cool act . It seems like from my imaginary image, a feeling of affinity towards Eliza bubbled up. It seems that Vaine and Crosshi are getting on well together, so I approached Elizas location out of curiosity. Yo, morning. Im- Before ending talking, I was thrusted away by a woman who could be thought of as the big four. Thats violence!! Back off, menial!! Menial!? Whats menial!? Its the first time Ive been called it so I dont know. Um, I just thought to greet Eliza-san, I conveyed with quite the confusion. Eliza-sama is busy right now. Do you not understand by looking!? Menial!! The member of the big four who thrust me away answered. Menial!? Well, Im just standing anyway. Youre persistent, menial!! Menial!? Stop, Merime-san The unexpected entrance of the core. Elizamands the girl called Merime and came in from of me. To the point you could call it perfect, a beautifully conducted bow. I almost ended up letting out a pure impression of to the like of, beautiful. You are Kururi Hn, correct? I am named Eliza Deauville. Im sorry that one of my attendants were rude to you just earlier. Nah, Its fine. Im not worrying about it. More so than that, please treat me well from now on, Eliza-san. Yes, I am ipetent in many things, but please treat me favorably. Nevertheless, Eliza-san, not excluding that bow just now nor your appearance, everything about you is very beautiful. Her appearance was so beautiful to the extent that such simple words are inexcusable. Fufu, It seems Kururi-san is skilled in the treatment of women. No, Its simply my true feelings. Is that so? Then I will happily ept them. Well, I have to prepare. I will take my leave here. Ah, lets both do our best. Yes. Eliza finished a perfect bow yet again and quickly went back. One of the big four, Merime also came did a bow as an apology. More so than that, take back that Menial! from earlier!! My impression of Eliza was a very good one. I cant imagine such a kid bullying Iris. Hmm, but she will do it. Thats womens scariness right there. You cant see anythinging from the outside appearance. I need to stop her without being fooled by her beauty. Thats also my greatest reason for me being at this academy after all. I finished my warm-up and put a light burden on my body. At ten minutes before starting, everyone in the surroundings are finished preparing. As expected of a school where the elite gather. You get nervous a bit, right, master? Right before the start, Crosshi said such a thing. Ah, I get nervous. Its better to talk when youre nervous. Its my pet theory. Is everyone ready? There was no one who responded to instructor Woos call. Thats also the sign that everyone is fine. Start! Along with the instructors voice, a signal gun resounds. Right after starting, threerge masses are formed C the lead, middle, and low rank group. Everyone must have objectively judged their physical strength and decided to move to their position beforehand. I naturally hung to the lead group. I dont want to think about too many unnecessary things. I didnt look to see who was nearby. The schools outer wall can be seen on the left while running, so I turned left at the first turning point. There are four of these points total. After three turns,st is a straight line. At the first turning point, the lead group had approximately fifty people. The group gets progressively spread out and it bes easier to run. The group continued to spread apart in this way. At the second turning point, it had decreased to about thirty people. Ah, Vaines here. I noticed because hes big.. Bad, bad. If I lose concentration, Ill fall out of the group. After the turning at the second point, the straight portion is long. For a straight course, no matter how much you run, it doesnt seem like the distance has been closed. I bear this mental anguish and by the time I notice, the group has be about ten people. The one pulling the vanguard is the first prince, Arc. Really!? I thought, but no good! Focus! At the third turn, the longest straight section had finished. Arc, Reil, Vaine, a guy who runs with a spring in his step, and I remained in the lead. I was a bit surprised by the prince who raised his pace aftering so far, but somehow everyone hung on. However, after turning at thest point, Vaine and the springy guy fell out. Its the final battle with three people. Arc put on hisst spurt. I hang on so I dont get pulled away, but I immediately realized. I have another gear. But, lets turn over first ce. I dont want to stand out too much and it doesnt seem like itll be goodter even if I win against the prince. I decrease my pace little by little and pulled away from Arc. I get overtaken by Reil who I had temporarily pulled away from. He also seems to be reasonably tired and doesnt force himself to pass me. We proceed in the shape of running side-by-side and the goal bes visible. It seems Arc has already reached the goal and is resting. You seem like you still have yourposure, I was suddenly told such a thing by the Reil next to me with a smile. It was a strangely eerie smile. Power leaves my body, giving a weightless feeling. Reil is second, but I took third. After the race, Arc and Riel are praising each others efforts. Immediately after, at the end of a close contest between Vaine and the springy guy, Vaine won by the difference of a tenth of a second. Alright! Its his rarely heard loud voice. Kururi did better than I thought, Vaine came and called out to me after getting water. Vaine also did well running with thatrge body. I also gave praise to Vaine. After exercising, just why does your mood seem to be so refreshing? After that men who trained their bodies flowed into the goal one after another. As expected, it was intense for women, so there are still no clearers. Next is ninth, huh. Its the final one-digit ce. I look at Vaine and his gaze was turned towards the course. Im sure one thing or another, hes worried about Crosshi. And he might also be wishing he makes it into the upper ranks at the same time. I was immediately able to see the ninth cer. Its a woman! Due to it not being Crosshi, Vaine immediately lost interest. After straining my eyes, I can see a dead heat unfolding between Iris and Eliza. Whoever enters next is ninth. It is thest single-digit ce and also a fight that staked the womens first for the two. The two are frantic enough that for value of their beautiful faces to be lost. Iris. You cant win!! I yelled franticly in my heart. I want to put it into voice, but I cant do something like that. Elizas pride will be trampled over. Please!! Iris, for your sake, for my sake, for the worlds sake, please lose!! Do your best! Its the end, stand firm, Iris!! Vaine is refreshingly cheering beside me without worrying about the presence of others. You stupid bastard!! Eliza!! Stand firm!! I instinctively let out a voice. Iris!! Vaine yells. Eliza!! I also yell undauntedly. Iris!! Eliza!! Iris``!! Eliza```!! The two see the goal and enter a final eleration. The two rushed into the goad at nearly the same time. Which is it!? Elizas a bit ahead. Instructor Woo answered. Yeah````!! I unintentionally yelled. Eliza had the expression of, Why are you pleased? Well done. Eliza-san, right? It was a good race. Iris ran over to Eliza and extended her hand. A good after sports scene. Hmph. Eliza lightly spurns her and ignores her, going to get water. Irises this way sorrowfully. It looks like Im disliked. Even though we had a good match. Well done. It was a good match. Also, a good result. Passing water to Iris, I showed a full smile. Chapter 1-16 cksmith Volume 1 Chapter 16 The schools trees and flowers had finally bloomed, dyeing the surroundings in vivid colours, while in contrast the faces of the students were stained pale with fatigue. I myself am tired, but I think Im rather tea-coloured instead. I wonder how everyone else did for the physical exam? Because it looks like they were all drained of their energy. Those that had just finished their long trip from home, and those that werent ustomed to the new environment looked especially dark with fatigue. They had no choice but to ept that their abilities were only at that level. Today theyre only announcing the results of the exam, the actual entrance ceremony starts five days from now. Some use that time to rest and relieve themselves of their fatigue. Other than that people just look around the school grounds, or do whatever they need to, to prepare for the changes that are going to happen soon. At the entrance to the school building there arge sheet of paper posted, and written across its top was Freshman Physical Achievement Exam Results, disying each students name and score from first tost. An academic exam was carried out the day after the physical exam. The examsted all-day, and the next day another set of results were posted. I guess the teachers have it rough too. First ce: Arc Kudan 500 points First ce: Iris Par 500 points Third ce: Eliza Deauville 499 points Fourth ce: Rail Rain 498 points 5th: Kururi Hn 497 points 6th: Thomas Esojin 496 points C C C C # 67: Vaine Lotte 379 points C C C C # 114: Crossy Ammirale 311 points Iris had beaten Eliza. Well, theres nothing I can do about that. She had the talent to enroll in a ce like this despite being amoner. In all four tests of General Knowledge, Arithmetic, ounting, and Simple Magic Science, she didnt even lose a single point. Its good that Eliza won in the marathon at least. With that said, I expected nothing less of the prince. Did he really get a perfect score? Im impressed. Did he really not cheat? At the very least I can say I didnt. Fourth ce was taken by Rail. This is also what I expected. He was only a two points behind first ce, he mustve really wanted to take the top. Fifth ce is mine. Its a good thing I learned a lot from Moran-Jiisan. Losing those three points in General Knowledge kind of hurts though. One of the questions was especially hard, it asked What is the official name of Vitamin C?. How is the official name of Vitamin C general knowledge? but I guess those whoin can only admit theirck of knowledge for not being able to answer. Vaine and Crossy came to see the test results together and reacted at the same time. Vaine was stoic as always, but good for you Vaine, Im happy for you. It looks like Vaine will be put into the ss A where only students that had good results in the Physical Fitness Exam can enter, this is great. Crossy looked like he was about to break down in tears. Sensei, Im sorry! Im a failure as a student! Crossys physical exam by the way, had him ced at the 122nd position with his subtle performance. I can tell hes not pleased from his voice. Hes probably going to be ced in ss C. So Crossys going to be in a different ss It wouldve been nice if we were all together though. Not being able to pull himself together, he started to cry. There were cute girls nearby, and his current state gave off a sort of helpless feeling. I couldnt tell him. Dont worry about it, I myself was only a bit lucky, thats all. I tried to encourage him a little. Yeah, nguu, yeah next time Ill work hard to get the best I can Sensei. He quickly wiped his tears. I guess my worries were for naught, for a person to resolve themselves and say they want to be strong is nothing less and a hard workers mentality. There are other reasons though. Only kids cry that easily. Kururi can help you with your studies, while I watch over your body training. Vaine opened his mouth and said so. For some reason he gets talkative when ites to Crossy. Kid? Kid?! The hell are you talking about you beast! Youre a boy that only eats vegetables every day, were going to Kururis apartment, run with me. Dont order me around! Crossy screamed out while running away from Vaine. Wait, what? Now youre going to my apartment? Well it is the best ce for studying. Ones own apartment, that is. As I was watching the two of them run around, I suddenly heard a determined voice in my ear. Turning around I saw that it was Rail standing there. He had a creepy smile on his face again. Somehow I got the impression he was ying around with the image in his head its a little scary. Well, I- I guess this means Ive beaten Kururi-kun in studying. He smiled while changing his standing position. Somehow, he seems to be observing me. In the Physical exam too, you knew my name. Well thats because Kururi-kun is famous after all. Really?! I was sure that I was being inconspicuous. Youre Rail-san right? Nice to meet you. Of course I knew who he is, but I pretended I didnt. He didnt reply immediately, there was a short pause. Then Rail started walking over as if he had seen right through me. Is he really reading my mind?! This person is way to scary!! well met. Nice to meet you Kururi-kun. Ah, yeah. I grabbed his outstretched hand. And with a good grip on each other, we finished shaking hands. See you soon Kururi-kun, Id like to talk with you more. He turned around and re-joined his original group with Prince Arc, so I guess everything turned out okay. Even though he had a gentle smile on his face, I couldnt help but feel like he was a somewhat scary person. He acts like that but he actuallyes from a family of farmers. It may not be public knowledge and was covered up, but Iris learns the secret by ident one day and is forced to keep it. You see, Rail was someone who had lost his parents in childhood. He actually became acquainted with the First Prince during the time he was living in his grandfathers house, and with his friendly personality he saw the true good in the Prince, so with that they just clicked, staying close friends since. After the death of his grandfather, both the First Prince and his official attendant returned to the royal capital together. He had shiny hair and beautiful features that rivaled the aristocracy. He was a great study, and quickly became well versed in the rules of society, such as courtesy and tradition. From the outside, nobody wouldve been able to guess that he came from a farming family. Sorry, I already know the secret that allows you to be acquainted with Iris. Im really sorry. Dont worry though, Ill make sure to keep this secret to my grave, I wont tell anyone. While I was contemting things, Iris walked over and waved at me. She seemed pretty happy. Hey. Hey, I took first ce. It was a beautiful smile, one that made one want topliment her the moment one saw it. I also felt a bit guilty about supporting Eliza over her during the marathon. At the very least, Ill praise her here. I knew you could do it. In the future Im sure youll do great, granted Im expecting one hell of a thank you once youre sesful. Ill keep that in mind. She replied with a smile. Once we finished talking, Iris left for the library, There was also Vaine, who I wanted to check on quickly before he destroyed my apartment with whatever hes doing with Crossy. With that said, there was still one person I definitely had to see first. Without a doubt, it was Eliza. Without batting an eye, she stood transfixed in front of the results table with her arms crossed. Other students wanted to see their exam results too, but didnt approach her due to fear. Youre troubling everyone! Realize the situation youre in Eliza! is what I said in my mind, I couldnt say it out loud because unfortunately she scares me too. Just a little bit. Still, if nobody would say so then I had too. My body started to move on its own, carried along by emotion, as if it were on a mission. As I approached, her entourage consisting of the Four Heavenly Kings intercepted me. Hmm? There was another girl in ce of the girl who always called me Servant. Is there like a rotation system or something? Im a bit concerned on how their organization works. The thing was, the eyes of the woman in front of me seemed to scream Within three seconds, you better be out of my sight Servant!, thats what her eyes said. No, really. Im not lying. It might have not been said out loud, but her eyes said everything. I wasnt scared though. I took another step towards Eliza. The other day we were in a rush due to the exam about to start and we didnt even know each other then (I did though), but this time were already acquainted so they dont want to raise a fuss that would direct her attention to me. Hey Eliza, you look a bit vexed there, is there something wrong? If I go straight to the point, she wont have any time toin. There was a short pause of awkward silence. The answer I expected didnte. W-well even if its not a perfect score, to be able to get 499 points is amazing, no? I could almost feel the air around me wreathe in awkwardness. I didnt know. Eliza had started muttering something under her breath. Even though I was this close I couldnt hear her very well, I think she said something about a challenge? How the hell am I supposed to know the official name of Vitamin C?! Eliza suddenly shouted out to nobody in particr. Everyone turned their eyes away on the chance that she mightve turned her gaze their way. Then with a hmph, as if nothing had happened at all, Eliza walked away. The Four Heavenly Kings followed soon after. So Eliza also made that mistake. As I thought, its not General Knowledge. I looked it upter, and apparently the official name of Vitamin C is ascorbic acid. Chapter 1-17 cksmith Volume 1 chapter 17 *Vaines POV* Every morning at 5:00 AM, my body wakes up naturally. This is a habit Ive developed ever since I was a kid, so I could get up and finish my morning run. After a light jog around campus, I headed towards the cafeteria. My te was filled to the brim with food. The mess halldy is really nice. I wouldve just called out Seconds please with a smile, and taken arge amount of rice if I wanted more though. I learnt how to eat in moderation at home. Mother always had to cook enough for father, myself, and my two younger brothers all by herself. Anyways the school food really exceeded my expectations for what I thought itd be like. Its delicious, but I still think Ill miss mothers home cooking in about a month or so. Although I already thought I was an adult mentally, I guess I needed to be away from home to realize this childish side to myself, huh? I guess this means father sent me here because he thought that it would be a good experience for me, even if was only a little bit. When I left the house, my father and my brothers sent me off themselves without showing too much concern. I was only going to be gone for about three years, I didnt want anything like a grand departure anyways, so that was fine. Though mother was filled with tears in her eyes when she saw me off. She also gave me a gift, saying that I should use it so I wouldnt embarrass myself when I tried to make new friends And without even saying thank you one month ago, I left my house. In retrospect, Im feeling a little regret over that. I think that if it was the me of now I couldve said my thanks to her. Since before I never even considered such things necessary. Though now I can think clearly. I guess this is what people would call a growth in character. I dont know if my mothers gift had any effect, but I was still able to make a friend. Honestly I didnt think Id be able to make a friend this quickly. With that said, I think hes the kind of guy that you could remain friends with for life. If I could find at least one thing to cherish over my three years away, everything would be worth it. Those were my thoughts as I traveled to the school. However, my thoughts have changed a bit from then. I want to find something I can devote my life to at this school. Yes, I want that, but in addition to that I also want to enjoy my school life as much as I can, just because I can. My friends name is Kururi. At first I thought his figure tempering a sword was a little scary, but he actually turned out to be quite gentle. I felt a lot of new feelings when I was with him. When he finished eating the sheep with me, he even shed tears of happiness, though he didnt eat as greedily as my brothers did as we grew up together. I think its good to have a big appetite. I often find him reading books. If one were to judge him on first impressions, they would just think that he was the son of some unreliable nobles, but those rumours and reality are quite different. His hands are simr to mine, in how theyre covered in calluses that couldve only been developed by swinging a sword everyday. Both his upper and lower body are well developed, while he also seems quite proficient with magic. You know, sometimes I see the First Prince Arc around the school, and just by looking at him, I can feel that if we ever fought while holding nothing back, I would definitely lose. I get the same feeling from Kururi whenever I see him. He would be a formidable opponent if we ever had to fight. Harbouring feelings like that towards friends might be rude, but I think hell forgive me for just this much. I still havent met with the resident of apartment 1-3, but thats okay. I think that being able to meet with Kururi and my other friends was lucky enough. The seasoning they used for todays meal is a bit dark. I thought about such things as ate I breakfast. The food Mom always cooked at home had a lighter taste, so I always ate my fill. Oops, Im reminding myself of her again, Im going to get homesick at this rate. Anyways, theres another friend who I used to get a bad feeling from when I saw him. Hes a friend who goes to Kururis apartment every day. He suddenly asked if he could be Kururis apprentice, and I couldnt help but be wary of a guy who suddenly draws near someone just because they said they want to get stronger. Hes short, his bodys slim, and he has a high pitched voice. With an appearance that could be easilypared to a woman, he suddenly blurted out that he wanted to be as strong as Kururi and asked to be his apprentice. He gave off a bad first impression, so I didnt want to get too close to him, the fact that he looks like hes capable of magic is really bothersome. But after a while, weirdly enough, when I got a good look at him his face reminded me of my mothers. My younger brothers took after my mom too, so it almost felt like one of my brothers came here tomute with me. Unfortunately, because of him Im often reminded of my mother. After I finished my meal one of the mess halldies suddenly asked: Did you have a good meal? Of course, isnt the best answer here. Im thankful, but Im not very good at speaking with people like them. Once I left the mess hall the sun had already started to rise. Just a couple more days until the entrance ceremony. So like usual, lets go to Kururis apartment today as well. Morning Vaine, wow youre up early. On my way to apartment 1-1, I met with Kururi outside. Its not that strange, Im always awake at this time. Well~ Theres a reason why Im up. You see, I smithed an amazing swordst night! Its probably my best work yet! His face looked really fatigued. But more powerful than that was his excitement that seemed just to ooze out of him. It was obvious just from the tone of his voice. You going somewhere? Ah yeah, Im going to go and test the new sword. The sword Kururi was holding was certainly a treasure. Im not really that interested in swords themselves, but I couldnt help but get fascinated by its beauty. I was even a bit jealous of him. Are you going to hunt demons? Yup, to the west there are a few small monsters lurking about and since theres no real risk there, its the perfect ce to try this out. His face became brighter yet again. He must really want to test it. Do you want toe Vaine? No, I have my own training schedule to stick to. Is that so Sorry if it sounded like I was pressing you into it. Dont worry about it. After we finished our conversation, Kururi left with a little quickness to his steps. I ended up in front of his apartment ten minutester than usual. I guess Ill just sit in front of the door and wait for now. Did he forget his house key? My eyes were closed, so I didnt even notice him until I heard his voice. He was walking over here at a steady pace. Youre wrong, but now that youre here lets go start our training. Ah, understood. Crossy tried opening the door to Kururis apartment. Oops, looks like Kururi-dono isnt here yet, does this mean you were waiting for him outside? He sent a nce towards me. Again, his face ovepped with my mothers for an instant. I wasnt, Kururi is out on an errand, so today were training in my apartment. When I said that, Crossy suddenly drew back. His eyebrows wrinkled together all of a sudden. I cant go to such a dangerous ce! Its way too different if were alone! Dont shout so loud in the morning. My apartments structure might not be the same as Kururis but theres no danger. Not that kind of danger! Its something else! Dont take me to a strange ce like that alone! His words are kind of harsh, arent they? I wonder why hes so wary. Im going to help train him but thats it. Nothing strange will ur, dont worry. Really? Swear that nothing strange will happen! I swear. Were only going to train. Crossy went silent. I guess he still doesnt trust me, I can feel the distance between us. If something happens Ill die trying to kill you. Its impossible for you to kill me. Shut up! Take me seriously for once! While grumbling curses and such we finally entered my apartment. Now we can finally start training. Like usual, we stretched our bodies first. This guys motor reflexes arent half bad. Hes also a quick study. Although most people arent very flexible, after only a week he can already do all the difficult stretches, he must have a pretty good body. For the final stretches I was going to help him out, but he knocked my hand away. Hey, watch where youre touching! I was just going to lean on you to help you stretch. Still, dont. With a little resistance, I was able to confirm all that I needed. You developed the bases quicker than I thought. Now we can start focusingpletely on body building. Really?! Then Im counting on you, okay? Crossy said so happily. He likes to train, I guess. I guess I understand, I was also happy when father allowed me to hold a sword for the first time. Hes probably feeling the same way. If hes really feeling what I felt, then if I do the same thing my father did with me, well get closer right? First, were going to build up stamina through running. Okay. is what I was going to say, but since it looks like youre progressing quickly, lets do some special training. Okay wait what? To Crossy who looked a bit confused, I passed him a wooden sword from my bag. Its special training. Its a house tradition that still works to this day. Will it help me get stronger? Youre a bit impatient, but yes as time goes on youll get stronger. Now, you just need to follow my instructions. Okay I understand. Now,e with me to the garden. Clenching my sword, I headed towards the garden. The moment I found out the dorm had a garden I chose an apartment on the first floor. Once again Im grateful I live on floor one. Once we were in the yard I took off my shirt since itd just get sweaty after this. Well swing our swords and sweat together this way. I have good memories doing this with my father. What are you doing?! I knew youd do something strange!! Crossy cried out. You should take your clothes off too, and then well start our training. Like hell I will!! He screamed while swinging his sword towards my head, thankfully I was able to dodge in time. To swing a sword that quickly without hesitation, as I thought hes well suited for sword y. You swore nothing strange would happen! This isnt strange. I felt like we got off to a bad start, so in order to strengthen our bond well work off a sweat together, this is just skinship. That may be so, but I still want to wear my clothes! Youre unsatisfied? I dont have any feelings of discontent. Ive already be friends with Kururi by sharing my favorite sheep, but I also wanted to be friends with Crossy, and make good memories together. Kururi said it might be impossible to be friends with everyone, maybe he was right. Look, I wont take my clothes off, but Ill keep swinging the sword with you until youre satisfied. Is this okay? It took me a bit to realize what Crossy had said. Once upon a time, there was something my mother told me. My home was one shared with my three brothers, where we devoted a lot of time to the sword. Therefore we grew up without any people we could really call friends, but we didnt have any enemies either. Born to the same house, we all chose to walk the path of swordsmanship. In the world there are many people who have a different mindset from yours, and just so you know, your mother here is one of them. So this was the thing that my mother talked about. The words she said that day were resounding in me. One more time, lets give trying to be friends another shot. I thought the people mother talked about might be humans that thought differently. No, not might, but probably. If were not both enjoying it, we might not be able to be true friends that enjoy each otherspany. After looking at Crossys stern face, I couldnt believe I just stomped over those feelings this entire time. Okay, then lets start. Leave it to me. Well, once I start swinging, tell me if theres anything wrong. No problem. Crossy started swinging the sword. As I checked him over, I didnt see any particr problems. He wasnt making any amateur mistakes. If there was anything to point out, it would be how his thin body was. Even his legs look a little thin. Im not sure whether this could be a problem or not. At the very least I want him to put on some muscle. I grabbed his thigh it feels almost as thin as his arm. So you would do something strange! Touching someones inner thigh out of nowhere! Try to gain at least 20 kg of weight. Calcting from his physique, it looks like hell need at least this much. Like hell! Dont worry, if we just increase the amount you eat every meal, youll be ready in about half a year. Oh, and how much do you weigh anyway? Dont just ask about someones weight like its natural! Chapter 1-18 cksmith Volume 1 Chapter 18 I cant wait to try out my new sword. I wasnt able to sleep yesterday, but Im too excited right now to care about something like that. You see, theres a forest that hosts weak monsters about 80km west of the school grounds, and it just so happens that I was given permission to borrow the same chestnut-coloured horse I rode the other day today as well. I wonder how much time had passed since I left. The horse didnt seem to mind the long run, in fact it seemed really happy that it was able to run as long as it wished. I was told that the small monsters gather at the west side of the forest, and even then they dont herd together in groups to protect themselves. That said, I shouldnt underestimate them. Even with their size, there are many monsters that can utilize poison and other dangerous elements for self defense. I was told that there werent any like that in the area I was heading to though, so I should be alright. Its the perfect ce to test this guy out. Now Lets go! pping my legs against him, the horse understood what I wanted and elerated to an even faster speed than before. It was around noon when the forest finally entered my vision, but for some reason the horse had stopped. I dont remember telling him that though. Hey,e on. With a light scolding, I pped my legs against his stomach again. Thats weird, just a few minutes ago he was behaving just fine. When I got a good look at him, it didnt seem like he was grumpy or anything. On the contrary, he looks just quite healthy. Is something wrong? As I wondered about such things, I turned towards the forest. It was vague, but I could definitely see something moving in the thicket. The thing froze for a second, as if contemting whether it had been seen or not before actuallying out. A ghoul, huh? Its a corrupted-corpse type of demon. Disregarding the fact that he was scared of it, for the horse to be able to sense monsters from this far away is amazing. Even if its only one, if its a ghoul I should probably turn back. ording to Moran-Jiisan, he said that ghouls are a kind of monster that I should definitely run away from. More famous than its individual strength, its poison is what people really need to be wary of. There isnt any antidote for it, so you have no choice but to admit that to encounter one is extremely dangerous. I know that I shouldve turned around the moment I saw it but I really want to try out my sword I mean, I just have to, you know? Fortunately its movements are very static and easy to read. Looking closely at it, I realized it was dragging one foot slightly with each step, it mustve been injured by something. Oh I have to do this! My willpower holding me back was wavering. Theres also the new spell I wanted I want to try. This is a chance for me to use the magic I learned from Moran-Jiisans 3rd Grimoire. The contents of volume 3 are: 1) Property Alteration, and 2) The improvement of external mana/magic power, including even more advanced magic. Magic like this includes spells that are recognized by the state. Its theme seemed to revolve around the purification of magic organisms. I was able to learn spells that granted temporary life to inanimate objects. Needless to say, to actually use it is incredibly difficult. Despite my practice, I still havent been able to have a plete sess but its started to take shape at least. Whether or not the spell will usable inbat will be judged by how well todays results are. While still on horseback, I poured my mana into the weeds around me. Those who are not visible to the naked eye, materialize. My expelled mana was quickly absorbed by the weeds, and from the earth, a sound simr to a thousand ropes snapping resounded. When everything had died down, from the soil that had swollen upwards, they appeared. There were about a hundred creatures that resembled radishes with limbs, and had grass growing on their heads. For what one would have considered the front of their bodies was where their faces were. The faces looked like they were dug into them, resembling old men. Their bodies were eroded due to the holes used to create their faces, giving off an unbnced impression. I seeded, but I failed. Just to make this clear, I have no intentions to create a creatures like this. Ever. Go away! I thought almost instantly. They all just stood there for a bit, but they eventually noticed me and started bouncing up and down while crying out like animals. U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~, U~i~tsu~. Thats so creepy!! As I reached out to the first one, they all gathered around the horse happily. Wh-whats up with these guys? Being surrounded by mysterious creatures with the faces of old men, as they cheer weird noises is really annoying. I jumped off the horse, and kicked the first one I saw in its ass. U~i~tsu?! The one that I had just kicked held its ass with its limb and turned around to look at me with its open, yet cut eyes. At first it expressed a tremendous amount of surprise, before finally changing into a face full of deep sadness. Im so sorry! It was just on impulse! I didnt mean to be malicious! U~i? U~i? U~i? U~i? A few of them gathered around it, What is it? What happened? Does it hurt? stuff like that seemed to be conveyed through their voices. U~i~tsu, u~i~tsu, u~i The victim was desperately exining to the rest of them. Whether he was telling the truth or not wasnt known by me. I mean, how could I understand what they were saying? Im the perpetrator and I can only wait for the verdict, so could you shut up already?! U~i?! Anger started leaking from the creatures who heard the story. U~i~tsu!!!! It seems to have berades with the rest of them. Every single one of the guys I summoned plunged towards me. U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! U~i!! Cut it out!! Its creepy!! and a little dangerous. S-sorry I kicked you. It was only on impulse, I didnt mean toe off as malicious or anything, so please dont get mad from a little kick, okay? U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, Crap, it seems like I just poured oil on the fire. Sorry, please forgive me, it was my bad. An U~i?? sounded out with a nuance wondering if I was apologising. U~i. Sorry, no matter how many times you say U~i at me Ill never understand what youre saying. Despite that, the one that I had kicked held out its limb towards me. Huh, I guess the meaning of my words were transmitted after all. I reached out and took his limb with a firm shake. U~i! Yeah, lets let bygones be bygones. Once we let go, they all started jumping up in joy again. U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i, U~i! I said thats creepy!! So please stop!! Almost instantly after I reconciled with them, I wanted to kick them again. Anyways, everyone! Listen to the instructions of your creator! They all settled down in unison, and gathered around to listen. Ugh thats a bit scary. whatever,e at me!! Lets see, uh The ghoul has gotten considerably closer than to how it was before. Bind down that guy in front of us!! U~i!! They all got up at once, and started running faithfully ording to my instructions. They all jumped at the ghoul at once, the sheer brute force of numbers forced him down easily. Guooo~ The ghoul hopelessly outmatched in numbers was bound in ce. Nice. I think Ill call them the U~i corps, even though I thought they were a failure, theyre surprisingly useful, so I guess I can call that a sess. I jumped back onto the horse and closed the distance towards the ghoul. It mustve noticed me approaching because it tried to spit something from its mouth. I guess I should approach it from behind huh? Jumping off the horse, I drew my new sword. Once again, I couldnt help but admire it. Bnce, durability, beauty, it is by far my best work in all aspects. I bet even my old cksmith-sensei couldnt make a sword like this maybe. This sword is that amazing. Voices of admiration leaked out. It was my radish men. U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!!, U~i!! Do it already! is what they seemed to say, though the desperate expressions on their faces dont really change. I guess Ill do it, the troublesome ghoul is already tied down, so why not? It might not leave a good feeling behind, but it would be better to finish this guy off quickly as they say. Steadying my sword, I eyed the ghouls nape. U~i! The radish man that was on the nape howled. Do you have to scream that every time?! I yelled in my mind. Of course this might be a little crueling from a guy about to kill something but See ya. I swung the sword, and the ghouls neck was cut clean. There wasnt even any feeling of resistance, from it. The swords sharpness is really amazing. Maybe the neck only went flying because it was this type of monster. The feeling I got as I swung was the same as cutting through pudding, so it is possible. This individual ghoul was really stiff, but to be able to behead it with a single sh I can only say wow. The U~i corps had released their restraint on the ghoul, and gathered the body of one of their friends. Ah, did it slice through them too? Oops Carrying it over, they all gathered around me again, the person who had just killed it. Are they going to start this again?! Is what I thought, but to my surprise, they didnt. They were all silent to honour the dead. He died a worthy death, full of loyalty. So dont cry! Send him off with a smile! Because he died for my own selfish reasons, I couldnt help but feel a little guilty. Sheathing my sword, I jumped back on my horse. After I return the U~i corps back to the ground, Ill go back to school. Suddenly I noticed some unexpected movement. As I looked down at the fallen ghoul, the body that had been beheaded was moving. ! ? It was horrifying, I could feel my body breaking out in cold sweat. Ghouls dont die even after all this?! Itd probably be best if I stayed a safe distance away. pping my legs against the horses sides, I took some distance from the ghoul. Scattering mes A hellfire born from my mana surged from the ground, encroaching the ghoul in mes. Without any pain, without any time to struggle, the ghouls body copsed as nothing but a pile of ck carbon. Turning the horse around, the U~i corps had gathered. Unexpectedly, it seems they also evacuated the magic zone. Thanks for everything you guys. U~i! The nuance seemed to say they were sad. Are you going to return us to the earth already? is what they seemed to say. Of course, theres no way I would bring these guys back with me. Those who are not visible to the naked eye, return to the earth! The U~i corps banishing technique looks like them all diving into the soil. All that remained of them in the end was just a group of weeds. For a while, I just rode the horse absentmindedly. It was already past noon. I cant help but feel a little guilty. Its probably because I saw that sad face earlier. I was thinking about such things on my ride home. I swore to myself in my heart to fix that failure of mine. This really is a lot of work though. Perhaps itd be better to y around a little more in this world. instead. The horse turned its head towards me, giving me a thoughtful look. Sorry, were you worried? Nevertheless it continued to stare. Hmm? There was a girl walking on the left side of the path. Iris!! From the silhouette, I could definitely tell who it was, and I urged the horse towards her. Kururi?! What are you doing here? Iris who was carrying something in hand was simrly surprised. Thats what I was going to say. Oh, well I was feeling a little homesick, but because I couldnt eat rice like back home, I was hoping to collect some wild nts to cook in the cafeteria. So thats why, I cant say im surprised, I feel a little homesick too sometimes. Yeah, by the way, why is Kururi out here on a horse? Its because I smelted a new swordst night and I wanted to test it out. Oh, are you going back already? Can you give me a ride back? My trip would sure be faster with a horse. School is only a couple kilometers away, but Id feel uneasy if I left her here alone. Sure I can, best regards. U~i! U~i? Oh, its nothing, dont worry about it. Anyways lets ride! It was the first time Ive ever ridden two-seater, but the only reason why I was able to ride so smoothly was because the horse is amazing. As I thought, an honest horse is a good horse. Even among the other horses, this guys pretty straightforward. Looking at the sky, it was already sunset. Thinking about how this day wasing to an end, I couldnt help but feel a little sad. Today I had a great meeting. Iris started saying something while looking down. Really? Whod you meet? Who? Well, its a good person, but I dont really know them that well yet. Funny, you dont know them very well but you still think theyre a good person? Yeah, if they really are the gentle person I think they are, it might be nice to settle down together one day. I wonder who it is? I can only guess for now. If its somebody that you judged to be a good person, they probably are, but itd still be better to take care, just in case. Dont worry, Ill be careful. she replied with a smallugh. Looking at Iris silhouette in the sunset made my heart skip a beat. Calm down me! Since we were riding at a quick speed, the wind whipping against us was pretty strong. It was strong, but it had an inexplicable warmth to it. Today I also had a good meeting. Thats great! So we both had good meetings today. Ah. Hmm but how do I say this? You have a sort of lonely feel to you right now. Really? Yup. Then youre probably right. If you talk, it might be easier to organise your feelings you know? Its not enough to just talk about it, but I think it might help. Was it a fight? I guess you could say that. We were quiet after that for quite a while. The only thing we could hear, was the footsteps of the horse galloping in rhythm. You have to make up if you fight. yeah. Silence again Hey Iris, did you know this isnt even this horses quickest speed? I can make it go even faster, you want to try? Lets do it! Then here I go! Go!!! It seems Iris feels uplifted with the wind too. pping my legs against the horse, I instructed him to run even faster. Faster Faster! Come on! Go the fastest that you can! This feels great. Iris is enjoying it too. And the sunset is so beautiful. This might be the perfect time to say it. U~i~! Chapter 1-19 cksmith Volume 1 Chapter 19 *Abels POV* (New Character!) My thoughts kept going back to that meeting this morning. Holding a bowrger than the norm, and carrying a pair of small game on my back, it was supposed to be a regr trip to the mountains. You see, every spring in the mountains nearby the vige, many bears appear aftering out of hibernation. Had theye out yet? I didnt know, I hadnt seen any yet. Selling the materials from bearss a good profit. Its fun hunting, and I get gold out of it too, so its the perfect pastime for me. From the moment I woke up this morning, my body was ame with energy. Today was going to be a good day, I could feel it. Funny enough, almost immediately after I entered the mountainous area, I found a bear bigger than any I had ever seen. It hadnt seem to have noticed me yet. More precisely it couldnt have noticed me, it was busy glowering at some girl carrying a bunch of mountain-nts. Why would youe to the mountains now of all times?! What a stupid girl. She didnt even have any weapons on her. The bear fixed the girls figure in its gaze, and swooped down on her with the full momentum of its size. I drew my bow. This was a mighty bow, so mighty in fact, that it took me two years of training before I was able to use it properly. In the vige, there is nobody strong enough to use this bow other than me. or so I say, but right now my arm was screaming in protest to the bows tension. The arrow I took out was drawn to the bows limit. Along with the fact that the arrows are considerably heavier than normal ones, this would definitely be a deadly shot. Focusing on the moment that the bear moved, I released the arrow. Slicing through the air, the arrow let out a sharp ring as the beast was struck. Right in-between the eyes. Its a simple thing if you focus enough. Thats good, well get to have some good bear this year. As a bonus, I even got to save a damsel in distress. Thank you for saving my life, as thanks take whatever you want. Then dont mind me as I help myself! Something like that maybe? Well, Im fine with anything though. Hey girly! You okay?! Yeah, you saved me there, thank you. After approaching and getting a good look at her, it actually looks like shes my age. and shes really cute. I was so focused on taking down the bear that I didnt notice. If I had known she was this cute I wouldve been a bit more friendly when I called out to her. What are you doing in the mountains during this season? Didnt your father ever teach youmon sense? no, umm my fathers not here anymore. Oh, um Crap. I didnt mean to bring up a touchy subject like that, hopefully she hasnt started grown unpleasant feelings towards me. Argh whatever! A cute girl is trying to thank me so why am I driving her away?! Well around this time, all the bears sleeping in the mountains wake up from hibernation, havent you heard? Unfortunately no, I just arrived in this area recently. So thats how it is Does that mean, youre one of Elenoire Academys new students? Yeah, my name is Iris Par. Well what do you know? Turns out shes one of the young mistresses going to that noble school. Its a good thing I saved her when I did. Though now that Ive helped her, whats she gonna do to return the favour? Around five years ago I helped another Elenoire student out of a pinch, and they ended up giving me five gold. This girls not only cute, but shes rich and I just saved her life. I should definitely get something at least worth ten gold this time. Love, for a saving a beauty like you, Ill only charge you ten gold coins. Eh?! Theres no way I can pay off that exorbitant amount of money! Really? Well, if you cant pay cash, Im fine with taking something of equal value. Dont you have any jewelry on you? Hurry up and take it out. Sorry, Im not wearing any jewels like that. It doesnt matter what it is, as long as its gold I dont care. Her face scrunched up in confusion towards my statement, and instead of gold, she offered me some of the wild nts she had picked. dont you have like a gold ne or something? The only thing I have are these edible wild nts. Taking another look at the girl, her dress wasnt any different from usmoner folk, there wasnt a single expensive thing on her. She even looked a bit skinny. Just what are you? My name is Iris Par. You already told me that. Then what am I supposed to tell you? All I have are these wild nts Ive picked, so what else can I give? Nonono, I mean, why are you picking wild nts in the first ce? Noble kids dont eat stuff like that. I never said I was part of the aristocracy, I missed eating wild nts like I did back home, so I came to pick some. But you just said that youre one of Elenoire Academys students. You can enroll there even if youre amoner you know? Eh?! Really?! I didnt know that. The moment she said she was actually amoner, for some reason the unpleasant feeling I had disappeared. I took another look at her face. Yup, its still really cute. Amoner at a school for nobles That must be tough. Really? I dont think its that bad though? Are you sure? I can feel my nauseaing up just by thinking about it. Hmm I guess everyone has there own opinions, no? As our conversation started toe to an end, my stomach started rumbling. That reminds me, I still had the two birds I shot down this morning while riding my horse. Itll be ready to eat if I just grill it. Im going to cook some game I caught earlier, you want one? I heard that in that noble school, theyre givenvish meals to eat every day. We get to eat a fair share ourselves, but I dont think they serve wild birds there. Ive never heard of them eating something like that. N-no thank you Told you so. I tried to leave the way I came, but then I saw it. That persons face, its the face of someone who wants to eat messily! Thats what I could tell from her face, but I could also tell that she had experienced the taste of grilled wild birds before! Are you sure? Im sure. The birds I caught this time have a good amount of fat on them you know? She didnt reply, but I definitely heard her gulp! Despite what you say, you definitely have the face of someone who wants to eat some. Who are you talking about?! Are you talking about me?! Oh yeah? Well I dont mind, I can finish one bird no problem, finishing two grilled birds instead wont be that big a deal. What do you mean? Well, if you were nobility I wouldve never offered, but since you arent, along with the fact that youre a bit skinny, I think Ill let you have some. Come on, Ill start the fire. okay. With a hearty fire created by the two of us, I grilled the birds. A fragrant smell started drafting about. My only regret is that I didnt have any salt or anything on me, but that couldnt be helped. The school meals are a bit too fancy for my tastes, I just cant get used to them. Thats a problem of luxury I guess. Hehe, yeah. At first, I was thrilled that I could eat food like that, but eventually I started missing the frugal meals of back home. Like wild nts? Yeah, foods that I used to eat with my dad and the rest of my family. nts like these and small wild birds. Ugh, we should probably avoid topics that rte to her dad. Come to think of it, I still havent heard your name yet. Abel. I dont have a family name, no parents either, I was picked up by the people in my vige when I was young. Thats a nice name, Abel. Iris made a somewhat sorry face. I dont want her to make a sad face like that. Once the birds finished cooking, I passed the first one to her. We both bit into our birds at the same time. Just as I expected, delicious! Its delicious!! Iris clenched her fist and raised it up. I cant stop my mouth. Yeah, its a taste youll never forget. and before we knew it, the birds were gone. What about the bear? Iris looked towards the fallen bear behind me. Later Ill carry it to my vige and share it with everyone. I cant just keep it to myself. Wow, you must be really strong. Right? Im a free man that cant be reined in. Thats the kind of guy I am. Yeah, I think I could see that. Oh, I was confused for a bit but I got praised. I rarely get to talk with beauties like this so it cant be helped. Hey Iris, are you happy attending a school built for those nobles? Yeah, I have to work hard and think about my future though. Thats what I mean, I cant imagine happy future from a ce like that. Thats not true. She immediately denied it as if I had lied. Its a school built for the aristocracy after all, how couldmoners like usmute to a ce like that? Youre probably onemoner surrounded by the noble majority. Youre probably going to be the subject of discrimination you know? Im What, did I say something wrong? If you dont want to speak, I wont force you, but I think it would be better to talk than to not. I want to know if theres anything wrong. There was a girl that lived next to me in the dormitory, and at first we got along but after she found out that I was amoner, she decided to cut all ties with me. Everyone else started avoiding me too soon after. Iriss words left a clogging feeling in me. I wished that she wouldnt have anything to say to me, but I also think its good that she got that off her chest. You really cant put a lot of faith in nobles. Damn, for some reason Im feeling angry. Shouldnt you just resign and leave such a ce? I cant afford to do so. I have a family waiting at home, and theyre cing their hopes on me making it through there. I myself have never tasted discrimination. Iris probably hadnt until recently as well. It mustve substantially hurt her when it all happened. Towards the aristocracy I can only feel more and more hate. but you know, not everyone there is like that. What do you mean? There are also some strange people there, and I dont mean theyre bad people when I say theyre strange. Hmm? There are also people who call me a friend, though that doesnt really change my situation much. What kind of people are they? One of them is the heir to the Hn territory nearby, the one to be its next lord. The atmosphere he gives off is different from the rest of the academy students. Dont you think he might have some ulterior motives? Iris is a beautiful girl. There would probably be many a man that would approach her with bad things in mind. There might be people like that, but I dont think Kururi is one of them. The people who give off an air simr to Kururi seem to just naturally gather around him, its a little funny how he can act that way yet still be a noble. Was that apliment? Of course! Iris was a bit sad at the beginning, but it looks like things will be fine for now. But strange nobles huh Come to think of it, the whole vige was in a uproar not too long ago about some strange noble who visited. He was a giant of man, who bought a whole sheep and then just left. Oh thats probably Vaine! Kururi wasnt with him? No, there was only one person there. I was told that the two of them happily ate a sheep together, I guess it was a sign of friendship or something. Is that so? If you want to eat sheep,e to my vige sometime, we can eat one whenever you want. Sorry, but if Ie, Id prefer to eat wild birds instead. Okay, theyre my favorite too, Ill teach you how to cook them so theyre good as well. Really? Yeah. As my spare, I lent Iris the small bow I had brought with me. Initially I had a hard time pulling the bowstring, but my progress since then has been amazing. What an amazing talent. Arent you a genius? Fufu, right? In response to her praise, Iughed brightly. That also looks like a good bow. No, this is a bad one. Well if you know the good from the bad, can you show me how to make one? Sure, in that case Whittling down a branch of wood with a knife, it slowly changed into the form of a bow. I didnt just teach Iris the procedure in making one, so in the end my hand was really sore. Humans are really talented beings. Just the figure of them working hard naturally attracts others. If I dont take care my heart is going to be stolen. By evening, we were able to create a fine bow. Now all it needs is the string. Ill finish it when I return to the vige. We made a promise to meet again so I can give it to her. She looked really happy when I said that. Well then, I need to return soon. Youll be alright going home alone? Yup, dont worry. With her wild nts in hand, she started walking down the path. Since the morning when I woke up, I knew it was going to be a good day. Feeling just a little bit lonely, I called out to Iriss back. Iris!! Whenever you get sick of the academy,e visit!! Yeah! Ille!! . Iris smile was burned into my head at that moment. and the sunset behind her just made it even more beautiful. Chapter 1-20 cksmith Volume 1 Chapter 20 *The first princess Marias POV* Nee-san?! Why are you here?! Meeting again after such a long period of time, Lasas face turned into an expression of astonishment, as he cried out in a loud voice. Why? Isnt it natural to for me toe home every once in awhile? Even if it is the imperial capitals royal castle, no? but both Nii-san and Aniki left 2-3 weeks ago. Why is Maria-neesan home when school starts so soon? Both Nii-san and Aniki? I almost replied Kid, arent you a strange one yourself? in response, but I held myself back. I wonder if people see me as a weird person as well. I was waiting to receive an item I ordered from a merchant, and because it finally arrived today, I can now return to school. An item ordered from a merchant? As an answer to my brothers question, I took it out for him to see. Here it is. A pendent? It doesnt even have any jewelry in it, its all stone. he tilted his head in confusion. I smiled, True, its not a gem, but this stone has a certain history to it that im interested in. Maria-neesan, again?! Youve dabbled with suspicious items too many times already, and now youve gotten yourself another one?! Hey, I never involved myself with stuff like that! Nee-san, you might be a genius that can do anything after a few lessons, but youre unbelievably gullible, you know that? Thats not true! My brothers eyes narrowed as he looked at me. Then what kind of effect does it give off? Its only times like these that Lasa can actually look intimidating. I was told that just by holding this stone, Ill be able to encounter many strange events as if guided by fate. Lasas face grew a couple degrees colder. Strange? Dont you mean dangerous? Dont worry about it, Im the strongest person I know. I replied proudly. Heh? So youre going to fall behind in school for something like this? Cant you act more like Aniki, Nee-san? Hmph Lasa, arent you forgetting something? What do you mean? There are still three days until the entrance ceremony, I can still make it with if I rush. It takes a normal horse-drawn carriage a week to cover the distance, arent you being a bit too reckless? Dont worry about it, Ill use the horses trained directly by the head butler, they wont tire easily. Its not the horses Im worried about Nee-san. Oh? I patted Lasas head and gave him a wink. Im the strongest big sister in the world, dont worry, nothing will happen. Sigh Please dont do this kind of thing again in the future. But I think that side of neesan is amazing. Rather than a coward like me, a cynical person like niisan is more suitable to be this countrys king. Oh, is that me youre talking about? Lasas cheeks were stretched to the sides. It was supposed to only be a joke, but my cute little brother seems to have taken it as an actual threat. Well, I guess its about time I left, say goodbye to mother for me. Understood, now just give me a sec to call the servants Wait?! Nee-san?! Where are you going?! * * * Before Lasa could say anything else I was already out the door. I dont want to be attached by the hip to some servant. Theyre only going to slow me down. Quickly down the road, the galloping of my favorite horse Shiro-chan echoed out. I only kept the minimum needed for food and money in my bag Last time I was able to get to school in three days. This time, lets see if I can get there in two and a half! The morning I left I couldnt see a single person taking the same road as me, meaning no traffic! Yes, these are great conditions for a high-speed ride! Im probably riding at a new speed record right now. Good job Shiro-chan! Shiro-chan hasnt been able to run for a long time so shes happy too. Excuse me, that person on horseback! Can you stop for a moment?! After riding for a while, a voice suddenly called out to me along the highway. As I came to a halt, the person calling out was actually a 7-8 year-old boy. Do you need something? Im in a little bit of a rush here. S-sorry for suddenly calling you out. The boy looked like he was about to cry. Im on a journey, but I cantplete it without a horse, could you by chance lend me yours? Thats an unreasonable proposition, why should I? I dont have a lot of money on me, so can I do anything else in recement of payment? Hmm what to do I dont know, whats your story? My grandmother is going to die soon, so in the end I wanted her to at least be able to eat her favorite sugar cake one more time. I traveled to the vige in order to buy some, but because I was in a rush on my way back I twisted my ankle. I cant get back to grandma in time like this *hic* The boy couldnt hold back his tears any longer, and started crying. Those certainly were rough circumstances to deal with, especially for a kid that age. Though once I hand over the horse, I wont be able to change my mind, and Ill definitely bete for the ceremony. I cant just give you the horse, its too unreasonable a request. Really? So its no good afterall. Im thankful that you just stopped when I called out to you, I wish you a safe trip on your journey. I wont be able to give you the horse, but I dont mind if you ride on the back. The boys face instantly turned bright. Of course I wouldnt just leave him behind. Well, I might not be able to break my record, but I can just challenge it again another time. * * * I bought it grandma! Your favorite sugar cake! Oh thank you Jaro, it mustve been a rough trip to make. It was nothing grandma, Id do anything for you. I-im so happy right now, its been a really good life. *gusu* yeah, I was a bit skeptical at the beginning, but Im d I helped. She has a good grandson, so Im sure that grandma will rest easy knowing hes back. Apparently, you took care of my son, and because of that we were able to eat my mothers favorite cake with her in herst moments. Take this as thanks, Im sorry that I couldnt give anything more expensive. From the boys mother, I received an item as thanks and her words of gratitude. It was a bracelet made from ss beads. To me it wasnt much, but it should be worth a decent amount for amoner. There was no way I could refuse it though. Well, now I need to hurry off to my own destination. Okay, have a safe trip, we wont forget this anytime soon. Lets get going Shiro-chan! Just barely enough. That detour took quite a bit of time. But theres still enough, since Ive gotten better at horse riding sincest year. Excuse me! The person on horseback over there! For the second time I was stopped along the highway. Do you need something? Im in a hurry here. Oh my apologies, it wasnt that big of an issue that I stopped you. Then why bother asking me to stop? I wondered Can you show me that ss bracelet that youre wearing there? This? But this is something that you can buy pretty much anywhere. I held out the bracelet that was dangling off of my right wrist. Oh, as I thought. Its the same as the bracelet that I sent to my wife, Im feeling somewhat nostalgic now. I wonder if the woman I met earlier was his wife? Oh well, its probably best not to ask too deeply into these sort of things. Somehow, the feelings that I had back then are sprouting inside me again. I didnt have any gold, but there was love. Our two hearts burned for each other, and we knew that as long things stayed that way, we wouldnt need anything else. Our stomachs were empty but our hearts were full, I was so happy at the time. Your wife sounds like a nice person. She was, but weve been separated for a while now, that burning passion of ours has already cooled down. Shes leaving to travel to a foreignnd by ship, and I dont think Ill see her again until the end of days. I see Somehow, its a sad story. But it was nice to listen to. Oh how I wish to see her again just to remember what I felt way back when I want to see my Medea, but that ship is leaving soon, and theres no way I can get there on time by foot.I brought a lot of trouble to her throughout the years, so I guess its only fair that she leaves to a foreignnd for a break. A teardrop fell from the eyes of the old man. I wonder why. Hmm should I help him? Or leave so I wont bete? Argh, whatever!! Ill do it!! Jump on Jii-san! Ill give you a ride to the harbour! but Ojou-chan. Right now. Okay! * * * After another detour towards the harbour Medea! Theres something I have to say to you! Its toote, our rtionship has already ended long ago. Dont say that, today, I saw a bracelet that looks just like the one I gave you oh so long ago, and at that moment all the feelings of that time bloomed inside me once again. Is that so? Thats nice, but I need to get on my ship now. Medea! Please! Im begging you! Please dont go! tell me, what is this? Medea held out her right arm to Jii-san. This is the bracelet I gave you all those years ago!! I thought you already threw it away?! As if I could discard something like this. Medea Dear *Gusu* The couples love has been restored, its a good thing I brought the old man here. I wish you two many years of happiness in your marriage!! I thank you for giving my husband a ride during your journey, from now on we will work hard to keep this rtionship strong. Here, take this silver key that I was going to exchange for money in the foreignnd, and have a safe trip. I was handed a mystery key madepletely of silver. I wonder what it opens, is it expensive? Well as long as the couple is happy, I guess all is well. Well, if you excuse me Im in a bit of a rush here. Thanks again! Your wee! Lets go Shiro-chan! It took me a while to notice it, but Shiro looked like she was getting tired from all these detours. I couldnt keep stopping for people, I had my own schedule to stick too! Excuse me! That person on horseback over there! Ignore it, ignore it. Please wait! Im sorry, but Im really in a hurry. The man calling out to me jumped into the middle of the road! I was just barely able to stop in time. Rather than me, I think Shiro-chan was getting frustrated from her running constantly being stopped. What is it?! What do you need so bad that you would jump in front of a running horse?! Its something of the utmost importance. Well can you hurry it up?! Sure, but first can I see that thing that you are holding in your hand? I held out the silver key that I still had clutched in hand. Just as I thought, this is the key used to seal the former vampire king that struck fear in hearts of all men. Ever since the generation of my great grandfather, more than a hundred years ago we have been looking for it, and now I finally found it. You want it? Here you go. Youre just going to give it to me? I must have great luck to have met you. Upon receiving the key, the man fell to one knee and broke down in tears. Mother, father, grandfather, all of my ancestors, oh how you tease me so! To allow me to find the key we have searched for so long for, but to not give me enough time to make it to the seal! Once the sun rises the next day it will be toote, but there is no way I can make it to the ancient cave on foot! Messing up at thest moment, just what am I worth?! The man mmed his head on the ground and was punching the dirt with his fist. Why ancestors?! Why?! Why did I have to listen to your story?! Why?! Im not going to take you What? I said Im not going to take you!! * * * To fulfill the one thing the Earl n had sworn to do, to actually find the key toplete the seal With this key, the seal shall beplete! May your terror never see the light of day ever again! No! My ambition!! No!!!! and with that the vampire king or whatever that voice was, was sealed inside the cave. Oh ancestors, our familys wish has finally been fulfilled on this day, may all your souls rest in peace. I didnt cry. It wouldve been better if I just ignored him. My journey is now over, so this legendary sword of mine is no longer needed, will you not receive it as my good will? I really dont need it, but the man kept looking at me with that grateful expression of his. His journey of a lifetime was over, how could I not receive it? Now if you excuse me Im really in a rush here. Oh great traveler, you are now the benefactor of the Sonata country, we are forever in your debt. Thats nice, lets go Shiro-chan! Soon after I was called out to by another voice. Will it ever stop?! * * * Excuse me! That traveler over there! I wanted to ignore them, but I always stopped because its a conditioned reflex. This is bad, my bodys starting to get really fatigued. That sword attached to your waist, isnt that the sword used by the wise man? Do you need a ride somewhere?! Ill give you a ride!! Just make it quick!! Actually, yes. WHERE?! Elenoire Academy. nice, hop on. Chapter 2-1 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 1 Today, my school life begins. I got up early today to make sure my uniform was in order. You see, the uniforms have a simple design that uses the colour white as their base, while more expensive decorations ented other areas. These truly are uniforms created for a school centered around the nobility. I confirmed my appearance in front of the mirror onest time. Standing tall with a skinny disposition, yet still having decent muscles, the uniform looked good on me if I do say so myself. Yeah, this is good. Kururi Hn. Today is the beginning of the fate I resolved myself for three years ago. As I passed through the door of my apartment there were two people waiting for me, each wearing a uniform of their own. Lets go. Yeah, Yes! * * * Elenoire Academy. When looking at the school building from a birds-eye view, it seems to take on the form of the katakana for Russia(). I heard that it has a vast garden surrounded by buildings. If its true, it would probably make a good spot to hang out during lunch or after school. Truly, and for the rich! The east side of the school is where the majority of the ssrooms are, its also the area where the students hang out the most. We study the required courses in the base sses, which are divided from letters A to J. The north side of the school holds all of the rooms for the practical electives, while just outside it is the school field used for activities and events. Its a big field! I heard that there are even sses where you cultivate your own medicinal nts in the ssrooms, but hey, its a big school I wouldnt be surprised if there were. Since Im on the topic, the south side of the school holds the library that Iris is fond of, while the west side are rooms that students can use for individual reasons. Its good to know these things if you want to live a healthy school life. and once we finally arrived at school, the ss roster was there to greet us. As expected, Vaine and I were ced into the A-ss. Crossy however, was unfortunately ced into the C-ss. Its feels a little lonely to be divided so soon. The school was created in the arrangement that the first years were on the third floor while the third years were on the first floor. The A ss was the one closest to the stairs, while the J ss was in the back. There were already a few students in ss when we entered. I looked around, but neither Eliza nor Iris seemed to be here yet. Our seats were already pre-determined, while I was ced in the back left-hand corner, Vaine was seated in the back right-hand corner. Vaine couldnt help but insist that we were intentionally seated this way for some reason. I dont really think so though. The students eventually started flowing in in droves, all taking their respective seats once ss started. Elizas in the second seat from the front of the third column to the right. Were a bit far from each other. Well, I can still see her from where I am so its not all bad. Eventually somebody not wearing a uniform entered finally starting homeroom. Ah. It was the Phys-ed instructor from the physical exam, I think his name was Wu or something like that. Everyone, my name is Mitchell Wu and Im going to be serving as your teacher for the next year, nice to meet you guys. Its an honour to be the one to teach the outstanding A-ss. Wu-sensei was the slender-but-handsome kind of guy, wearing his hair in a ponytail and all that. Although Ive only seen him twice myself, he seems to only wear clothes made for exercise for some reason. Wu-senseis lecture had started, but it was only the schedule for what we were doing today. Before anything else is the entrance ceremony, and do try to enjoy it please, just being epted here is something that you should celebrate, no? After that return to the ssroom, and Ill give an exnation of how the school ss system works. Once his lecture was over, Wu-sensei led us to the meeting ce on the north side of the school. The freshmen steadily gathered from the beginning of A-ss to the end of the J-ss. We were gathering at the event grounds outside, but I think the entrance ceremony was going to be held in one of the other buildings like the gymnasium. Nobody wants to just stand outside, and it could even be freely decorated if it were held there. For the aristocracy its not an exaggeration to say that this is the most auspicious day to attend school, while expecting a grand wee. Two burly men standing at the entrance to the assembly halls opened the gates. Congrattions on your admission! Overflowing cheers erupted from the opened gates. A grand wee created by our upperssmen. The road to the hall was adorned with the flowers nted yearly, giving off a gorgeous view while inside the ceilings and walls were all decorated with bright and sparkling ornaments. It was beautiful. My heart was grasped by the hospitality that far exceeded my expectations. I wasnt the only one making a stupefied face, everyone else in the first-year was too. Wow. I turned my neck to get a good look at the surroundings. Its been awhile since I rejoiced so purely. The flower-path continued on inside, leading up to a group of chairs where the first-years took their seats. Everyone, what a fine day it is today. The person who was talking was an old man who seemed to have lived a splendid amount of years. I am the principal of this school, Aidan Maurice and I would like to congratte all of you from the bottom of my heart on your admission. While it may be nice to sit down and rx with crossed legs, I would like to think that you would prefer to strive for the best in your studies during your next three years here. Now thats enough from an old man like me, so please enjoy this next event created by your upperssmen just for you. The freshmen raised up cheers of joy. Their exhration just didnt seem to have an end. As if he had wings, a young man jumped out over the crowd,nding at the podium and raised his voice. Now lets party! With the make-up he had on, I guess they were going to do something like circus. * * * Song, dance, and games, once all the events were done the entrance ceremony came to a close with arge sense of satisfaction. That was a great experience, and with this the first year of my school life begins. Its a good tradition, I wonder if were going to make something this great next year? Everyone continued talking about the entrance ceremony on the way back to the ssroom. I mean, how could we not? Excuse me A voice suddenly called out to me from behind, it was a girl. Youre Kururi Hn right? Yeah? The girl hugged her waist with her arms, while her eyes seemed to sparkle a little. I knew it! I-Im a fan of Kururi-san afterall! A fan?! I have fans?! Why do I have fans?! I dont remember doing anything worth remembering Oh umm yeah, and your name was? My name is Heart Valentine. The eyes of the girl who named herself as Heart seemed to be in some sort of trance, and try as I may, I couldnt keep my drooping eyes from taking a quick look at her chest which seemed to be one of her defining characteristics. Ive heard rumors about you. Youre one of the students that almost got a perfect score in the cement test, while also being a prodigy in magic studies. Well I couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed at being praised so straight forwardly. I scratched my head that suddenly felt itchy for some reason. Not to mention youre also the next in line to be the lord of the Hn territory, isnt that unfair? Some people just have all the luck. Well, youre probably not too bad yourself to be smart enough to get into the A-ss Heart-san. I-I guess. We shook hands as she panicked a little. In just the first grade theres now Kururi-san, Prince Arc, Rail-san, and Eliza-san, y-youre going to be the schools Miracle Four! People on a whole other dimension from us ordinary folk. Whats with that name?! Please stop! Its too embarrassing! Where did you hear such a story? Im not sure, but I do know that your fan club wont lose anyone elses, not even to Prince Arcs. I never wanted topete in such a thing in the first ce. Really? Heart seemed to be a bit depressed at my response. Dont be sad, students should focus on their academics instead of fan-clubs right? Okay, now everyone get into your assigned seats! Wu-sensei came at the perfect time. That wasnt a nice mood I had going on there, so Id rather avoid it if possible. I hope you all enjoyed the entrance ceremony, and you all strive in your studies. Now then, lets begin the description of the ss system. Although the lecture was long, I was able to get the gist of it in my notes. We have four required course we have to take: Advanced Arithmetic Magic Science Swordy History Everyone in the A-ss have received these, because theyre subjects we must absolutely take. Then there are four other electives that we can choose from a list with fifteen items: ounting, Chemistry Psychology, Geology, Astronomical Science, Architecture, Animal Husbandry, Medical Science, Herbalism, Emperor Studies, Astrology, Martial Arts, Philosophy, Law, and Biology. These are subjects held jointly with other sses. Were supposed to lock them in within two weeks, and as of right now Im a little interested in herbalism. After thinking about it a bit more, Ill figure out what else I want to take. * * * Pass down the documents so that everyone can have a look at what electives they can choose, and that should be it for the day. Id rmend that you try exploring the school a bit while its daylight. ss dismissed. Wu-sensei vigorously left the ssroom. He sure does give off a refreshing feeling. Kururi-san. The same moment Wu-sensei left, Heart called out to me again. What is it? Are you going to join any of the extracurricr clubs? Oh, I guess that does sound nice. Yeah, but I havent made a decision yet on which to join. Yeah? I wonder what clubs they have here Ser maybe? I dont know. Why dont you make a club then? Of course the president will be Kururi-san. Theyre that easy to make? Yeah, as long as you get the numbers required for it. I havent even decided what Id do, and would it really be that easy to gather members? Im sure it would be as long as we used your name Kururi-san, just give me a moment. Heart took out a pen and began to write a letter on a nk sheet of paper she took from somewhere. It gave off a good and rhythmic sound. Is anyone interested to join a club created by the one and only Kururi Hn?!! Those interested meet at the courtyard, but be quick! Were taking applications at 4pm!! arent you a bit too fired up about this? I only spoke the truth. I havent even decided if I was going to make one or not. oh yeah. Oh yeah?! I couldnt help but yell in response. * * * Heart stuck her self-made poster in the hallway bulletin board, then we moved to the courtyard together. The courtyard was covered in a well maintainedwn, with a fountain in the center of it all. This was the kind of ce youd want to eat lunch on a sunny day. I hope we get a lot of applicants. Heart said while sitting down. I replied as I sat down as well. I guess. I didnt feelfortable enough so I decided toy down instead. The tingling sensation of the grass feels great, I think I might fall asleep at this rate. Kururi Hns club applicants are supposed to gather here right? or not. To the side from where I wasying, came a young man whose face I havent seen before. Ah, yeah. I was a little surprised that one woulde so soon. Thanks foring I guess. After that people started toe in droves, way past the four oclock appointment. Heart started taking a roll call. One, two, three forty-seven, forty-eight! Kururi-san, there are forty-eight people gathered here including myself. Forty-nine if Im included too. This is way too many. I cant manage this many people! Vaine and Crossy werent here either, maybe they were doing special training with each other again? Heart stood in front of everyone, and took a deep breath. Forty-eight people have gathered here today for Kururi Hn. Will you not swear absolute loyalty to him?! Oh! If after joining you dare to betray Kururi Hn, will you be ready to receive your deserved punishment? Oh! Now everyone! Bow to Kururi Hn-dono, your new leader! Everyone quickly bowed at once. What the hell is this?! I thought this was just going to be a club where I could spend my days leisurely with a few friends!! How did it turn to this direction?! Clubs arent supposed to be this way!! Arent they a bit loud too?! Theyre all yelling! As if pping me in the face, they all yelled Osu! at once. Kururi-san, please enjoy this club weve created for you but well need something to distinguish us from everyone else. Well, there are the swords Ive produced in mass quantities I should just be able to cover everyone with my stock I guess I could give everyone a sword Ive smithed personally. Thank you, now lets be off to im the funds from the department teachers. Are we capable of such a thing? Its possible, just give the word and well charge. Charge?! Are you going to war here?! Are you going to assault the teachers or something?! okay, charge. Roger! Oh, maybe this isnt so bad. Chapter 2-2 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 2 Entering the school building from the courtyard, I went to the staff room located on the south side. I was walking with forty-eight people spreading out behind me like a triangle attached to my back, but I couldnt help but feel that everybody kept giving me weird looks. I think I saw this scene in the show The Great White Tower (Shiroi Kyoto/) before Theres no way this is actually happening, because doesnt this make me look like some kind of Evil Boss or something?! Since everyone was following me so seriously I tried stopping for a second to see what would happen, and they all stopped in unison as if they practiced it. I have to admit though, this is getting kind of fun! The downright pleasant sound of synchronized footsteps echoed throughout the hallway. Fortunately, the corridor is wide so theres enough space for the other students to pass by, while I majestically blocked the area in the middle with my group. The thing is, students that passed by us seemed awfully scared as they made eye-contact with me. or rather the moment they did, they turned their eyes away. As we proceeded down the hallway, there were two people standing in the middle of it in some kind of deep discussion. They havent seem to realized we were here. Hey you two, youre in Kururi-sans way. Somebody behind me said aloud. The two of them turned towards us in surprise after realizing the size of my group. They quietly mouthed Were so sorry. and quickly moved away. Wait, no, Im the one that should be sorry!! This is dangerous! The quality is too evil! What are we doing?! Are we trying to conquer the school or something?! Umm, that should be enough you guys- I stopped walking and turned around. Woah!! Turning around, I finally noticed the tightness of all forty-eight people there, and as their leader I naturally give off this aura that makes other students cower as we approach. Everyone, answer this but dont yell since you guys over do it a bit. I know it might useless to tell you guys but not matter what, absolutely do not harm other students. Yes Oh, it looks like they understand. Maybe because we just started club activities, their loyalty to me seems to be really strong. If I show them my bad side, what will happen to me if I disappoint them? Will I get stabbed? Then again, whats preventing them from stabbing me from behind right now? It wasnt very long, but I think I just went through a terrible experience. Finally, we were at the staff room. I opened the door, taking my first step inside and of course they all followed. Surprisingly, the sheer poption entering the room didnt phase the teacher inside at all. Wu-sensei. It was my homeroom teacher. Itd be good if he could be my clubs counselor, I mean, hes the only teacher I know. Ive created a club, so Id appreciate some funding for it. So youve already made one? With such arge group too but is this really the best time to be establishing a club? Bucho(Club Prez) is busy, dont waste his time with your useless banter Wu-sensei, get to the point. Busy with what?! The only thing rushing here was the beating of my heart! With a sigh, Wu-sensei handed a form over to me. Here, Ive signed this form to be your clubs counselor, so Ill bring you your fundster but Kururi-kun, isnt your head getting a little big? A big head?! I could feel my ears burning in embarrassment. I guess it could look that way from an outsiders perspective. Well try to get it in today, I mean the sooner the better right? Yeah got it, but remember to take the students autonomy into consideration when you have your extracurricr activities, and manage your budget well. Got it, and is there a ssroom we can use? Of course, youre free to use the rooms on the west side of the school, but other students may be using them as well, so make sure you have one booked first. I guess this wasnt such an impressive school after all. I had unintentionally raised my hopes for them, but how could they just let a group as suspicious as this be created?! By the way, we havent decided what were going to do yet. Thats fine, enough members gathering together is a good enough reason in itself. I think it would be best for you to learn the power of numbers early on, because if Im right, in the future youre going to be in a position that naturally brings people together. but wouldnt it be dangerous to fully fund an organization that doesnt even have a distinct goal in mind? Let alone one with numbers as great as this? Read between the lines sensei! If I disband it Ill be stabbed, but they should let it pass if you stop it! Of course, although Kururi-kun, gathering together arge force like this alsoes with the responsibility of maintaining it. Dont you think I wouldve rejected it by now if I didnt think you could handle it? Thats true, in this world theres no such thing as sweet talk. I might only be 15 years old, but even I know that. Wu-sensei, can you give me more advice if I ever need it again? Anytime, though I doubt youll need it, I have high hopes for you Kururi-kun. Yeah, well then lets go everyone. Everyone left the room on my cue. Well, I guess if we got this far I might as well take advantage of it. Bucho, why dont we return to the courtyard first to think of the direction well take in the future? Then we can find a clubroom. I nodded my head to Hearts proposal, and we returned to the courtyard. Everyone, from now on Ill be talking about what direction I n to take this club, so I want you all to listen! Everyone nodded in response. I started making my proposition. I still havent decided what to do yet, but I have decided our motive! We will be the ones with the hearts of Gentle Lions! They all tilted their heads as if to say What does that mean?. On the surface, those that have entered here have been considered superior in literary and military arts. Weve studied hard and know a lot, but even the A-ss has neglected this! We need to ride off of this momentum and change their assessment of us! To fire them up I showed them my serious face, shing a smile to fuel their aspirations. Were no good as we are now. In the future, were supposed to be the ones to stand over others with our abilities, and we will get to that point if we all put in some effort. However, the most important thing is to be able to see things from the perspective of the underdog. Thats the caliber that we need! For those who stand above others, with the consideration of those below them, that is our goal! The heart of a Gentle Lion! Oh voices of approval were raised. My first speech seems to have seeded. I felt a bit uneasy with how they put me on a pedestal like that, but it doesnt feel bad being able to see everyones faces gathered together. Now lets talk about where we want this group to go, if anyone has an idea do it with a show of hands. . No one raised their hands. I dont want to have to start picking people! Umm, does it really matter if we have a goal or not? The one who raised his hand was a guy with silky hair and sses. Youre Thomas-kun right? If I remember correctly you scored fairly high on the achievement test. Yeah, it is an honour to know that you know me. There were students from the A-ss here and there, but even among them Thomas was a Moi-level person in his preformance. I just realized it, but dont I have a lot of talented people here? Since were just starting, do you n to rent a clubroom? That was my intention. I havent made any promises yet though, everything is still up for discussion. Itd be nice to have a ce to meet if this all works out. The clubrooms on the west side of the school can only fit about 60 people at most, but if we think about our future growth here, wouldnt it be better just to build a castle? A castle?! Build a castle at school?! Im seriously contemting on whether or not were going to overrun the school here! Isnt that going a little too far? Forget about the construction costs, where would we find thend to build it? Dont worry about it, in the school grounds surrounded by a fence theres a vast open area in the northwest. Just north of the freshman dorms. Weve already gotten the approval of the teachers, as for the construction costs one of my territorys livelihoods is construction, so wed be able to secure materials and personal for cheap. In total it would take about half our budget? is that so? Thomas may look like an academic at first nce, but just what is he thinking? Its a big dream, but I guess thats what you get when the world you live in is small Alright!! Now we know what were doing!! Thomas-kun, can you take the leadership role for the construction? Heart agreed. Wait, were actually going through with this?! Yeah! Lets build a castle just for us! Thomas yelled excitedly. Well create a castlepletely independant from the school! Heart excitedly added on. Unsurprisingly, she seemed to have big ambitions. By the way, isnt this already at a level of an embassy?! Heart!! From the school we should be able to rent some equipment for measurements. Do you think it would be fine if I took some people to help me out? Of course it will be, just do what you need to Thomas-kun. Thomas happily collected some volunteers and rushed into the school building. While we moved to the location where we were going to build the castle. Just as Thomas-kun said, it sure was a vast vacant plot ofnd. Even after weplete the castle there would still be space to spare. It took a while, but Thomas and his group eventually came. In their hands were various kinds of surveying equipment. To understand the future of this project, I started a conversation with Thomas-kun. The professional work can be left to my territorys craftsmen. Since we just issued the request to them today, itll take them two or three days to prepare and get here. Until they arrive though, well try to do what we can with the staff on hand, such getting thend ready for the basic materials. Will that be okay? Thats amazing Thomas-kun, I have no objections do whatever you think is best. So, what should we start with? First we should survey the area, its a basic rule of thumb when looking at a construction area, but it shouldnt take too long. Then we can start checking the foundation of the soil and such. It feels great to know that I have such an excellent staff. Okay! Why dont you hand me a shovel so I can help? No, umm why dont you sit down and take a break Bucho? I want to be the kind of leader who works hard for his reward, I cant just sit while you guys work, itd go against my ideals. Bucho! Thomas-kun seemed to be moved. Yup, I worded that good, but really I just hate boredom. Now Thomas-kun, give out your instructions! Yes! Apparently the castle is only to be three-stories high, so its necessary to get the underlying ground ready. First, we need to dig a hole. Ive dug out the hot springs before this, so this is the best work for me! Thats amazing Bucho, youre digging at an amazing pace! I wasplimented by a club member whose name I didnt know. Well Im ustomed to digging, thats all there is to it. You really are amazing though Bucho. From the moment the shovel goes into the ground to when the dirtes flying out, there arent any unnecessary movements at all! I wasplimented by a female club member whose name I also didnt know. Well, thats just because Im more experienced at this. A moat could be created in an instant at this pace Bucho, I dont even have to work hard and I wasplimented again by a child that I didnt know. Well I have confidence in my speed. I wonder, if I copy his movements, will I be able to master digging easily? I have other good points too!! Dont just praise me for my digging skills!! I worked hard to change myself ever since I turned into Kururi-kun! Isnt there anything else good about me?! Kururi Hn, here are the funds that you requested. It was the voice of Wu-sensei, who had suddenly appeared while interrupting my work. For some reason he had a pompous bag hanging off of his back. Is the money inside of that bag? Yup, correct. The documents dealing with the summary of its contents are in there too, after you verify it tell me if its correct or not, and with that I bid you farewell. With that the funds were dropped onto the ground giving off an amazing sense of weight. A bit curious, I opened and peered into theyered bag. ?! Inside was a ridiculous amount of gold coins. It was an amount I couldnt possibly count by hand. This is bad, my left hand couldnt stop trembling. I almost want to take some photos for insurance. I took a look behind me. Everyone is seriously working off of Thomas-kuns instructions. That means Im the only one who knows the contents of this bag Should I take it? No!! I dont want to be stabbed from behind!! I almost want to say sorry to everyone who was working seriously right now. Slowly, I carried the bag over in my trembling left hand. Everyone, Ive received the funds, the biggest obstacle to the castle construction has been cleared. Yeah! We did it! GOOD GOING!!! When I saw the happy faces of everyone, I was d I didnt take it. Thomas-kun, give me the hardest job we have. Oh you dont need to do that Bucho. I do need it. My mind is weak, Im a bad person,mand me!! Command?! Yeah, give me instructions. Ah, umm yeah, over there. I received new tools from Thomas-kun and headed to the area he pointed to. There, looking at the sight of the group working for me. I couldnt help but feel the pressure of what I had to take care of now. With great poweres great responsibility. I also have to grow. Thats what I thought as I pushed my shovel into the dirt for the nth time. Chapter 2-3 cksmith Volume 2 chapter 3 Im so tired The leftover fatigue from yesterdays work felt like it was pulsing through my body. I mustve dug too many holes back then Todays our first full-fledged day of sses. Starting from today, were allowed to freely choose from the list of optional electives to try out. I was just barely able to drag my lead-like body to first period, Herbalism. I chose this elective without hesitation because its currently the one Im the most interested in. In the end, there were about 30 students in total gathered together for the ss. There sure are a lot of girls though Even the instructor is female. Thanks foring everyone. My name is Amari and Ill be your instructor for Herbalism. With a voice that had a nice chime to it, the instructor introduced herself as Amari. She seems to be in her thirties, while her round-frame sses stand prominent on her warm face. Herbalism has many academic as well as practical aspects to it. What you learn here today can be used to help many more people in your days toe. That right there is one of the reasons why I chose this ss. Im not interested in theories and the like. What I want is knowledge that I can use in the near future for profit. A good herb merchant will be able to create goods that sell for a higher price than what the herbs originally costed, and the knowledge on how to create those goods can be easily learned in this ss. Herbs are generallymon enough that anyone can experiment with them for a cheap price, but personally my goal is to develop arge variety that anyone can grow for free. For those interested theres an extra seminar on this happeningter on, its even self-sponsored. Amari-sensei gave a gentle smile. Yup, she definitely has the heart of a nice person, unlike some other people I know That said, please do, the herbal tour will be free because its your first time in ss, and itll make me happy to see all of you in a formal lesson. Sensei smiled again. Ahh~ Im being healed~ Oh and even if youre curious, make sure you dont eat any of them. There are some dangerous ones here too. * * * We followed Senseis instructions as we toured the herbs. By the way, the herbalism ssroom is located on the north side of the school on the first floor. Inside are the herbs that are more suited for indoor cultivation methods, while all the others are cultivated outside. Oh, and apparently this is the only ssroom that directly has an exit to the school grounds. Different kinds of herbs hung off of the walls and ceiling, while an abundant amount was being grown outside as well. They fully utilized thend they were given, growing an amount I couldnt possibly see in only an hour. In the distance I could see something that looked like a vinyl house. I was getting a little excited thinking about all the herbs I could grow here. Excuse me, but youre Kururi Hn right? Calling out to the me who was busily looking at herbs was a boy whose face was mostly covered by his hood. He was short, and hisplexion was pale. .and ugh, he reeks!! The intense odour of herbs seemed to emanate off him. Trying my best not to breath through my nose, I was somehow able to choke out a Yeah, thats me. The names Toto Gapp, and Ive been interested in you for a while. I-is that so? This is bad, our conversation isnt even registering in my head. Ugh, I cant block the smell! Oh sorry, youre acting like that because of the smell right? Just give me a minute to take off my jacket. As he said so, Toto started to remove his hood, moving to ce it in the corner of the ssroom. While he wasing back, I tentatively tried breathing through my nose. Theres no smell! *Su.* (sfx: sniff) No smell at all! I usually wear that to ward off people, because I usually go to ces where some unsightly people can be found. Ward off people?! This is the first time Ive heard of this. So you needed me for something? Yeah, I was rather surprised that you were interested in herbs. If you want, do you want to take a look at the varieties that Im developing at the moment? Developing? Wait Youre saying that youve cultivated new herb species?! Thats right, thats because Im a genius in this field. Come on, check this out. He guided me to an area that had a mass of greenhouses lined up. Eventually he passed into one and there I saw them. There were herbs suspended off of the ceiling, herbs nted closely together, palm-sized ones, and some that were almost as big as I was! All of them were unusual herbs that I havent seen before. Amazing right? Im the one that created them all. All of them?! Yeah, but the unique ones at the vinyl house belong to Amari-sensei. Thats still amazing though. I tried giving the small stic building a small look around. All of them were herbs that I had never seen before, and there were even some whose beauty rivaled that of flowers. I couldnt help but touching those ones a little bit. Their leaves were smooth. Its okay to touch, but dont smell them. After you go to bed tomorrow its effect would kick in, and Im far from finished developing them. Im still conducting clinical experiments using storage flies. Are they okay with you doing clinical experiments here at school?! Who gave you permission?! Is this really okay?! moving on to the next herb, I tried rubbing its leaves in my hand. Oh, that ones also okay to touch, but dont eat. One leaf and youll end up spitting out all your internal organs. By the way, Ive already finished my clinical experiments with that one. I immediately backed off. Again, why?!! It wasnt safe with the flies? Nope, the fly practically left for heaven with just its smell alone. It took an entire day before it broke free of its delusional world. This things bad!! Soon I was passed another herb by Toto. I cant help but feel my sense of values is a little different than his. This ones different, this ones more useful for humanity, for example you know theres herbs for curing colds and other diseases right? Of course. Telling me to wait, he left for the back of the greenhouse before returning with some tools. and then he suddenly started digging at the ground. Here, Ill give you a hand. No, Im good. After a bit, showed me his hands covered in soil. Inside was some kind of root that seems to have grown distortedly. If you eat this, youll feel an overflowing forcee out of your whole body. Itll be extremely useful for patients that require temporary strength in surgery and other operations. Isnt that amazing? Do you have any more of these? Unfortunately no, there isnt much of it. Ive tried to develop a herb that gives the same effects while being able to grow quickly, but it ended in failure. In truth, when you ate it well lets just say that it was unfinished. I wonder why hes doing all this? Im getting a little curious. Ive also got some special varieties of grass, that grow quickly and sell for a fairly decent price. Wow. I want, gimme. and thats enough of my long introduction, so now lets talk about the main reason why I approached you. Okay, shoot. To put it in words, its because Im interested in your club Kururi. You have about fifty people right? I just want you to get a few people to test some of my herbs, and of course Id be willing to pay for your services. So it was that kind of thing. Rejected. No discussion. Sorry, but its too dangerous. Why cant you just continue your experiments like you have until now? Im only one person, I cant do everything myself, and it also leaves insufficient data. Even so I cant lend out any of my members. That would be too irresponsible of me as their leader. Che, I thought you would understand Toto was facing down, somewhat depressed. He had a really regretful face, but I cant be sorry now. Why are you so desperate to develop your herbs? Toto silently continued to stare at his feet. Its okay if you dont want to say, well then if youll excus- its because of gold. Im a still a noble even if its for a small border territory, but because Im the fourth son, its necessary for me to find a means for supporting myself. I thought that because you were studying to be a cksmith you would be able to understand guess I was wrong. I do understand! I just cant tell you the actual reason why! Ive been hitting hot iron all this time so that I wont embarrass myself in the future! Were actuallyrades! For that kind of thing Go ahead,ugh. You spoiled children of major nobles are all the same. Totos depressed mood seems to have hit its climax. Hey, whats your expected profit margin? what? How much do you earn with your herbs? I dont know, Ive never sold them. The only thing Ive sold would be that grass I showed you before. Well, as long as it doesnt mess around with the human mind, I think itll be okay. What about herbs that open all the pores in the body at once? What the hell is that?! I had involuntarily retorted in my head. Thats a little extreme. I guess, but thats just how some of them work. For now, Ill make a list of your medicinal herbs that I think will sell well, Ill be your sponsor. what? Why?! Well, thats something I should probably tell you another day. Understood, when do you think I should start selling? Im fine with even starting tomorrow. Its probably best not to sell these at school, you arent prepared for it, and you dont have the permissions to either. Instead, three months from now during summer vacation,e over to the Hn territory, and Ill get you all the permits and stuff that youll need as a merchant. So for now just continue to develop your herbs that youll require then, and Ill give you a hand after school when Im free. You wont be disappointed, I work hard. -!! Thank you!! Just leave the development to me Kururi! Despite his badplexion, I think this was the best smile he gave all day. Do you know about my territorys hot springs? Of course, I bet everyone here knows about them. Lots of people, especially wives go there seeking to revitalise their skin, what do you think? Can you smell the gold? Yeah, its a great stink! What we need developed now are herbs that are good for the skin! Thats what we need now, Toto-kun!! Beauty herbs, herbs that make people more beautiful Yup, those are the herbs that will bring in the gold, even better, one that has no side effects when used. No side effects? Thats kind of unreasonable. Unreasonable? Yes, but thats nothingpared to the demands of a wife! true. Toto was chewing his nails as he thought. He seems to already be thinking of a way to cultivate them. Ill see what I can do Kururi. If you have any more ideas make sure to tell me about them. If I think of any, but for now Ill visit you several times a week to help with the process. Our goal right now is to develop it before summer vacation starts three months from now, a beauty herb! Right! and that, coupled with his badplexion was his best leering face he made all day. I wonder why when people think of gold, they always start to leer for some reason Guess Ill never know. Chapter 2-4 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 4 Recently Ive noticed that my school life has been progressing in a terribly violent flow, so seeking refuge, I decided now would be a good time to take a look at the school fountain. On the south side of the school, theres a huge fountain right in between it and the main gate. Ive seen it from afar several times now, but it sure does give off a different impression when you look at it close up. The water is blown up high, causing the temperature around it to feel cooler than it should be. Uhyo~ I chased the apex of the spray with my eyes, and then shook my head a little bit. Oh? ncing downwards with the fall of the spray was what appeared to be a girl sitting on the other side of the fountain. and she was crying. *Bushu* (sfx: spurt) The fountain spurred back to life, hiding her appearance. I was certain, that was the girl who was one of Elizas original Four Heavenly Kings, I think her name was Mary or something like that. She was also the girl who always called me Servant, so I dont have a very good impression of her either The fountains spray fell back down, and her figure could be seen again. Yup, shes still crying. I think I just saw something that I shouldnt have seen The fountain rose again, and her figure was hidden. I think it would be better if I just leave right now. Yeah, that would be for the best. It shouldnt be worth mentioning that getting involved with a crying girl, let alone one who hates me, would definitely bring trouble. Only a problematic story would await me if I intruded. The fountain spray fell back down, once again revealing her. Ah. We made eye-contact. After staring at each other wordlessly for while, the fountain spray came back up, blocking our lines of sight yet again. Ive been seen, theres no way out now. I can no longer afford running away in silence in this situation. Building up my courage, I walked over to the area Mary was sitting at along the fountain. While putting out my best smile, I called out Hey. Though its already impossible to pretend to be a naive boy that doesnt know anything. *gusu* (sfx: crying) She sniffed her nose, but didnt reply. Either that, or sniffing her nose was her reply. Her eyes had be red from her tears, so it looks like shes been crying quite a decent amount. While saying, Is there something wrong?, I tried sitting down beside her as naturally as I could. *gusu*, dont sit next to me. I was shot down instantly?! Did something happen with Eliza? Although her bodynguage clearly said so, it was still a guess. It doesnt concern you. I know that but Im already involved! I could just walk away now you know?! But I didnt you know?! Dont say that, at the very least Im notpletely unrted to Eliza. If you need me to, I can say something to her. What do you know about Eliza-sama?! Dont get involved! Rubbing her swollen eyes, she threw some violent words at me. Eliza in a nutshell, is a tough woman character. I know that very well, so theres no way I wouldnt have noticed how close she is with her entourage. This is also something necessary to maintain the bnce of the world! The same Eliza that always keeps people at arms length and has a scary face when she closes her eyes, though in truth shes just thinking about what kind of dinner shes going to haveter? Shes not that kind of person! I also know that her favorite food is chiffon cake, though buttered potatoese a close second for her. Th-that cant be I wouldve noticed something like that by now More or less. I-I get it already okay?! You know more about Eliza-sama than me okay?! Im not looking down on you or anything, I only said what I knew, nothing more, nothing less. Mary had a somewhat depressed face. She mustve not liked how much I knew about Eliza that she didnt. Even if Eliza acts like that, shes still human, its not like shes giving you special treatment or anything, so theres no need to worry about it so much. How can you say that when you obviously like Eliza-sama that much? Ill stay quiet when I need to, but you know, I can be assertive when I want to be. Theres plenty of time to get closer to her. I shed another smile. I Ive red at you, and cursed at you before, so why? Why are you being so kind to me? No reason really, just because I can I guess. Im only a servant after all. Youre doing this because you like me? Youre wrong!! How did you think of something like that?! Her head must be full of flowers or something ah, she finally smiled a bit. Then she casted her eyes back to the ground. You see, I was taken off of Eliza-samas entourage she muttered. Ahh, so thats why I didnt see her with the other Four Heavenly Kings previously. May I ask why? Its because I wasnt deemed worthy enough to serve someone like Eliza-sama. What do you mean? I was the only one allocated to the E-ss during the cement exams. The other three safely made it to the A-ss and have continued to be part of her group, while my position was reced with another A-ss student. E-ss. How should I react in this situation? Its tough being in E-ss huh? Thats my line! Dont insult me! What does it matter to you anyway?! Im just an underachieving E-ss girl in the end, right?! Wait, dont get angry, youre raising your voice! Calm down! What do you think will happen if Eliza catches wind of this? There would be no problem at all! It was a mistake to allow you to talk to me in the first ce! With her being so loud, we were getting a few side nces here and there. It probably wouldnt be best if I got angry here. If she starts crying again, people would most likely think it was my fault. Not even Im willing to let things spiral in that direction. The atmosphere between us had be awkward, leaving only the sound of the fountain to answer our thoughts. If only it could give me the answers on what to say Hey, was it fun? Being one of Elizas close aides, I mean. fun or not fun, such things didnt matter at the time. Thats not true. Why would you want to be together with a person if youre not having fun? Everyone just wanted to be with her, isnt that enough? I cant understand why youre being so pushy about this. Its important though, if you truly werent having fun while you were with Eliza, then why are you so sad? She went quiet for a while before replying. I guess it was a little fun. I mean, I was happy being together with Eliza-sama, it was my reason for living, it was a part of my very being. Isnt the answer easy then? All you have to do is find a new purpose in life. Dont say such a thing! She turned her face towards me and red, in her eyes I could see something furious. Getting up softly, I reached my hand to her. Well, I need to get going to my club. We still havent decided what were going to do, but were already building something for it. Its surprisingly fun, so why dont youe with me? I wont go! I have no interest in such a thing! Dont say that, juste one time and youll see. We have female club members too, and its really worthwhile working together with everyone on the same thing. I wont go. Is that so well, thats too bad. I pulled my hand back. To the her that had hung her head again, I began to slowly walk away, but I didnt leave without throwing these words at her first: The construction is happening just north of the freshman dorms, you cane at anytime that you want. I wont go. Ill be waiting. *Bosoboso* (sfx: Whisper) I could hear a faint whispering sounding from my back. I didnt quite understand it, but there was one thing Im sure I heard. I will definitely, definitely not go!! Chapter 2-5 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 5 Okay, now all Ive got to do is choose my electives. After school, I was thinking about such things while I worked on building the clubroom. First I chose Herbalism, so next would be Raising a cute pig in Animal Husbandry would be nice. Eating itter might hurt, but its one of the leading candidates. I want to eat better and better meats. Martial arts is definitely a no. Its a very disheartening ss. When I saw the figure of a girl with a physiquerger than my own I couldnt help but freeze up. I almost hurled, and decided that ss wouldnt be for me. What was that that girl that couldnt have been a girl. Tomorrow maybe Ill try out the Medical Science, though Law sounds interesting as well. Bucho. Hmm? Youll get hurt if you work while thinking absentmindedly. Ah thats right, thanks. I should probably take my club members advice and concentrate on my work. Even so, who was that guy? Soon I should take to learning the club roster by heart. When I call out to them, itd be really disheartening if I was only able to refer to them by That person over there. So far the clubrooms construction seems to be going really well. Everyone worked with high motivation, and the artisans that came from Thomas-sans territory were very masterful in their trade. Speaking of people whove recently came it took a while, but shes here. Marys beening over to spectate our progress as ofte. In less than two days, she had already blended into the group as if she were an original member. Since she has a good enough appearance to be called a beauty, shes also be a good source of motivation for our male members. I mean, all of us want to show off our good side when a pretty girl is around, right? Even so, I think it was a good idea to take her in. Shes happy, and were happy, thats whats important. As I was thinking about such trivial things, in my line of sight I could see one of my club members running towards me at a desperate pace. I dont know his name, but I do know his face. Theres no doubt hes a member. Bucho!! I had a bad feeling, from his expression I could tell this wasnt going to be a pleasant conversation. Take a deep breath, and exin it to me calmly. What happened? I mean, Im still preparing my own heart. Since I asked, please be a trivial story! Fu~, can I have a moment? (sfx: Breath out) Take another deep breath in. Yes. He dutifully did another great job of breathing in and out. Fu~ That Eliza Deauville is approaching here with a fierce expression right as we speak! Her entourage of four have weird expressions stered on as well! Hey, youre joking right? Youre wrong right? Please tell me youre wrong! Who was it that summoned the Angry Goddess?!! The members who had heard the story stopped their work with pale faces. With the wolvesing, everyone started to lump together in a herd. Now who will be our sacrifice. and of course, it couldnt be anyone else but me. While taking quick strides in my direction, Eliza was ring holes through me. Indeed, right now I could feel an unusual amount of hot air in what was usually quite a cold atmosphere. Even so, she sure is beautiful No! How can I think about such things, especially right now? Please, do a U-turn! Turn around! Do not approach! Even if I knew it useless I tried praying a little and of course, it was in vain. I wonder if this is how sheep feels when they know theyre about to be ughtered and eaten raw. Im not going to run away, but if anyone else does I wont me them. Even so, the aura released by Eliza sure is scary. Wow, were a pathetic herd. They cant learn that their Bucho is feeling anxious at heart. I could feel their lines of sight falling on me. Huh, I wonder what Elizas so angry about. Cause whoevers responsible is getting a huge scoldingter! Greetings, Kururi-sama. Immediately after they arrived, while stopping the girl in her entourage that was about to say something, Eliza spoke herself. The very same Eliza who was standing right in front of me. shes beautiful, but wow, my stomach is killing me. I definitely wouldnt be able to eat anything at this moment. Hey Eliza, whats with the scary face? Even worse, whats with that tone thats as if youre issuing a challenge? My stomach wont be able to handle this pressure you know? Kururi-sama, please stop it with the boring jokes already. *Kiritsu!* (sfx: Sharp re) I could almost hear the de being drawn from her stare. Her sharp eyes felt like they were digging into my own. Uwah, whatever youre angry about Im sorry, will you forgive us? I decided itd be best if I just apologised like normal. Im here for Mary-san. Mary? Oh but wasnt she fired from the original Four Heavenly Kings? Do you need something from her? Nothing big, shes already out of my entourage. Though recently, shes been extremely rude to me, bing anothers belonging without even telling me about it? How dare she. Oh, really? The person who summoned the Angry Goddess was me!! Im so sorry!! Please dont chastise me!! Mary-san. The voice itself was alluringly gentle, but it had an inexplicable chill to it. yes. In a tone that was all but fleeting, Mary answered while she rushed over to Eliza. Well, what do you have to say for yourself? I Mary looked like she was about to cry. Heck, I felt like I was about to cry. Eliza was that scary. Bucho! Bucho! Kururi-san! Bucho! Some of the club members called out to me. I cant afford to let a wolf take a young female sheep away from the herd. I understand that feeling. I knew it would be painful, but I didnt think that Eliza would be this intimidating. My ancestors have probably hunted down dozens of wolves before. This should be easy. Fu. Clenching my right fist tightly, I opened my mouth. Eliza wait, what are you going to do to Mary? Redirecting her gaze to my face, I could feel the words Theres no need for me to tell you. stab me from Elizas eyes. Even so, I wonder what came over me all of a sudden, cause before I knew it, I was standing in front of her, meeting her re head-on. Ugh, I really want to turn away right now, you know? Im going to punish her of course. Isnt natural to give some discipline to dogs that bite the hands of the owners that feed them? Its the same thing with subordinates, dont you understand? No, I mean specifically, what are you going to do to her as punishment? Why does it matter to you? Yourepletely unrted to this problem. Thats not true, Mary is one of the members in my club. It would trouble me if you just took her without permission. I wonder? Are you sure youre not misunderstanding something Kururi-sama? Dang, Eliza sure has sharp eyes today. I almost went to grab my stomach, doing my best to fight the pain. Well, why dont we ask Mary-san then? Eh?! Mary looked like she couldnt hold back her tears any longer. Now Mary-san tell me, who do you belong to? Me? Or Kururi-sama? What is your answer Mary-san? There was a strong meaningced into that gentle voice. Mary was already far beyond her limit, her tears streaming down to her feet non-stop. *Hick* Y-yeah the one I serve is Eliza-sama o-of course. You see, Mary-san said it herself. Do you have any objections Kururi-sama? Without waiting for my reply, she and her entourage began walking back down the path she came, with Mary in tow. The storm had disappeared, for the sacrifice of one young sheep. Bucho! Bucho! Kururi-san! Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! Kururi-dono! Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! Fucho! (Head Nurse!) Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! Bucho! The club members that seemed to be in a daze suddenly snapped back to reality. I looked at everyones faces. They were hot, burning faces that seemed to say This is wrong!. I know. Even I Even I feel the same way. You caught me. and hey, who called me Fucho?! Wait, Eliza! I screamed out in a loud voice to make sure she could hear it, theres no way I could just let her leave in silence like this. Eliza stopped. Her annoyance could be detected from her back alone. Eliza and her entourage froze in ce, while Mary dashed back, taking refuge behind me. I dont think I need to say this again but, this is scary as hell! Were just a bunch of sheep trapped in a corner. Eliza, you need to understand human beings more, you need to know a little more of their pain. You cant just do this to people! What? You still dont know why Im doing this? Ill tell you onest time, this is a problem that only involves me and that girl behind you. So Kururi Hn, why dont you just shut up already and hand her over? I will not, Mary is a member of my club. Shes staying here. shut up. No, Im also saying this for you, because I might have to live a humble life with you in the future, Eliza. Im creating this opportunity for you to learn about caring for others. You know, from the very moment we met I thought you were a funny person, but that ends now. I was a fool to think I could have a serious talk with you. Gunununu! (sfx: gnashing teeth) Im doing this for you, you know?! Huh? Well no, I refuse. For the time being, Mary is staying with us. Bullshit. Finally, I snapped. Eliza is one of the most beautiful girls Ive ever seen, born into a powerful, wealthy noble house, and is blessed with a versatile amount of talent. The thing is, shes so blessed to the point where she can no longer understand the feelings of those weaker than her. Thats why she bullies Iris. For that sort of reason, theres no way I can allow it to continue. If its the me of now, I can do it. At my very best, right now I can carry out my revenge. Special Move! Dekopin(Forehead Flick) of Friendship! The Dekopin of Friendship, a special move unlike the violent Dekopin, which uses the full force of a middle finger hooked to the thumb, that only does a light flick using the nails at the tip of the finger! Ei! My attack was a direct hit to Elizas forehead. Dont tease people too much, thats not the kind of person you are. ?? I thought that she would immediately retaliate in angry waves, but Eliza hadnt issued a single word as she stared downwards. that hurt. With a faint voice, Elizas eyes which were usually so sharp were filled with tears. Eh?! Shes whimpering?! shes so cute. Wait no, no! Thats wrong! Im not supposed to be thinking of such things right now! Eliza covered her forehead with both her hands and let out a small Au. Au? What the heck is this?! Its so cute!! No, thats not it! Thats not it!!! What am I doing?! This is ridiculous!! Not even my father ever hit me What? You hit me first! Im going to tell my father to tell off your father!! This ispletely uneptable! While in tears, Eliza ran off while holding her forehead. Everyone behind me was relieved. Still though, that was so cute. Well remember this!! Somebody from her entourage shouted out. Uwah, thats the clich line of losers, does this mean its our win? Wait, we won? Bucho!! The club members crowded around me at once. You guys are hot! Give me some space! I was finally caught, and somebody put me on their shoulders. I was then thrown into the air about ten times before I was let down. What awaited me with teary eyes there, was Mary. Hey, wee back. Yes, Im back. Mary was just crying a little while ago, but she started to cry again. Unlikest time though, these were tears of happiness. The club members were delighted. I made the right choice. Hmm I wonder if Im actually good at this kind of stuff? Yet here I am, the only anxious person in a crowd of people celebrating. I have a feeling I might have just jumped out of the frying pan and into the fire. Thinking of what kind of revenge Eliza has in store for me sent shivers down my spine. Chapter 2-6 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 6 Today Im going to the Medical Science elective during my first period. Really, there is only so much a single person can learn at a time. Thats what I was thinking about when I was caught by a guy with a refreshing smile on his face. Hey Kururi-kun, I heard the rumors. Is it true? Did you really challenge Eliza? Be quiet, were in the middle of ss. I pretended that I didnt hear Railsment while I was looking at the ss tools. One set of medical equipment is used by two people each. At one of the eight square tables in the ssroom, we listened to the lecture of the current instructor in our four groups. If you really had offended Eliza, thats a scary thought. I could never resolve myself to do that, heck, not even Prince Arc would try offending her. Please be quiet, I wont be able to listen to the instructors lesson. I can barely focus on the lesson as it is, and I definitely dont want to think about Eliza any more. My stomach cant take it. Whether or not my scolding worked, I could no longer hear Rails voice anymore. Did he give up? Curious, I turned to Rails direction Eh?! He was just silently standing there, smiling at me. Hahaha Thats weird, I dont remember anything funny happening for him to smile like that. I was right! This guy is just too creepy! After the instructors lecture ended, he passed around some guinea pig corpses that are used for experiments to each group. It looks like were dismantling them today. This might be good in its own way, I might be able to use it as reference forter on, and theres even a medical book that describes the procedure, more or less. Right as the experiment was about to begin, Rail switched ces with my partner as if it was the most natural thing in the world to do. The instructors lecture is over, we can have a conversation like this now, right? May I ask what you want to talk about? Is it about Eliza? Unfortunately, you are correct, so? What really happened between the two of you? Im interested on your take of the events that transpired. Hey, if youre going to keep doing this, Id prefer to work alone. I need to concentrate on my hands. Well, thats no good right? Hey, Im a bit anxious since this is the first time Ive dissected anything, so why dont we do this together? He shed a wink my way. This is my first time doing something like this too. My nerves are on edge as well. Everyone else looked like they were working through it just fine, though the instructor gave out pointers here and there when he thought they were having trouble. Okay, for now lets just continue with the procedures. Right, the book says we need to start by opening up the stomach. Straight to the point, huh? We slowly opened its stomach with our medical knives. Woah! A bit of squirted out and sshed onto Rails face. I felt a little sick looking at it, you see I dont have much resistance to these things. It was like this during that time with the sheep too. Even so, the mechanism of the internal organs is quite worrisome, theres a lot of tension thates with doing this, huh? This is the heart right? I tried poking its little heart with my finger. I give up, thats amazing, to actually have enough courage to just touch it like that. You truly are the man who had angered Eliza. Stop leading the conversation over to Eliza! Taking out one of the organs in revenge, I mushed it onto Rails face without hesitation. Uwaa, how terrible. Even though he was wiping mucus off of his face, his smile still hadnt disappeared. Maybe hes an M? Hey Kururi-kun, may I ask why you chose toe to Medical Science? Are you going to be a doctor in your territory? its because of gold. Money? Haha, my image of you just changed. Though Im still interested, in what happened between you and Eliza that is. In response, I mushed another organ into his face. He yelled Wabbu~ while he bent his head back to get away. I was thinking about bing a doctor in the future, and hey, Kururi-kun, even though our purposes are different, were still going to be together for the rest of ss. Wouldnt it be better to have a conversation instead of staying in awkward silence? I want to talk with you. Well I dont want to talk with you. Getting involved with you will only bring trouble. The other students never do. They always avoid me in ss and never let me in on their conversations you know? Its because youre always with Prince Arc, and isnt it selfish of you to decide that Im the only one that can get along with you? Youre doing this too one-sidedly! First Prince, isnt it selfish of you to just dump him on me like this, where are you?! The reason why I think that way is, well he looked my way and smiled. a secret. Come to think of it, that selfish prince isnt here with you today thats interesting. So selfish, calling others selfish when they arent even here, why dont you say it to their face instead? Whatever, it doesnt matter with me, my opinions not going to change. As if I could say that!! I unintentionally retorted in my head. Hey Kururi-kun, youre acquainted with Iris, right? Yeah, shes my friend. Apparently, the prince has taken a liking to her, and I even heard that recently theyve been touring the electives together. So? Do you want to have a talk with our pure-hearted prince? I think its about time that I made myself clear. That doesnt really have anything to do with me does it? You fall in love when you fall in love, why would any of that bother me? When I said that, he raised his hands in surrender, so I pressed on. In truth, arent you the one thats the most worried about their rtionship? He was one of Iriss love candidates after all, but its kinda funny how he could bepletely sidelined. How mean, rather than that Im more interested in the secret rtionship between you and Eliza, Kururi-kun, and as for how I feel about the prince, I guess Ill be with him for another ten years or so? Though by then itll probably be hard to find a lover or two but anyways, right now Ill just enjoy myself watching over the rtionships of people like you. It looks like hes also had a hard time. Even so, digging into my open wounds is a different story. Here, taste my organ attack!! You really dont hold back, do you Kururi? Cant say I dont like that relentless side of you though. Eh?! or not, at least not now. Hopefully Im misunderstanding something. I dont want a man to fall for me! Its funny talking to you in person Kururi-kun. Yourepletely different from how I thought youd be. I figured youd be more like the rest aristocracy somehow. You thought Id be more of a fool? No, not that. It was more of a concern really, but it seems that sentimentality was unfounded. Sorry for looking at you that way until now, and hey, once you feel up to it, why dont we have a chat sometime as friends? It looks like hes tantly trying to get me to talk about Eliza again. Stopping this here would probably be the best decision. Well, for now lets just focus on the dissection. Rail responded to my call, Sure. The two of us concentrated on the dissection for a while. Rail looked slightly queasy, but he cleanly removed all the internal organs nheless. It looks like you have talent as a doctor, Rail. Unlike my motivation, hes doing this in preparation in be a true doctor. Not really, I think people like Kururi-kun who can do such work without any resistance have the real talent. Im just more ustomed to this, thats all. Youre the one whos better at thinking about people. Maybe, but I have a lot of bad parts too. By studying medicine in order to save lives, we could be robbing workers of opportunities they could have had in their lives. Somehow, thinking about the contradictions doesnt swallow well with me. Thats just the way human beings are, dont we raise livestock just so that we can consume themter? Some things just need to be done at the expense of others. If its because we need to eat, then I think its justified. We raised them lovingly, giving them a good life until they had to be used, so theres no problem with that, but what about things like this? This child whose death came just so its body could be dissected on, whereas after itll just be discarded? I cant help but feel sorry for something like that. I dont think that couldve been helped though. Its that, how human beings will ask a doctor for help if they need it, while non-humans wont. I continued. What do you mean? For some reason, Rail seems to seriously want to know my answer. Again, its probably best to just tell him the simple stuff so he doesnt think too deeply about it. I think theres a fatal w with that your of thinking, of why you want to be a doctor. Am I going about this wrong? Should I branch off somewhere else? I guess there are many different kinds of doctors out there. More or less. Yeah. Kururi, you really are something arent you? Thanks for seriously listening to my story. Until this morning, all I wanted to do was make fun of your little bout with Eliza, but now I see you differently. Arent you still making fun of me though?! Ill be sure to return the favour someday! Now that all the internal organs are removed, now we just need to stitch the body up and well be done. yeah. Rails face seems to have cramped up, but he was able to make it to the end. Good job. After we had finished, I did my best to put up a bold front, letting out a big breath. *Fu~* Even so, it sure is hard to use these medical techniques. Itll probably be even more so once somebody is on the brink of death in front of us. Though thisll probably be a great skill to have in the future. Then, do you want me to make you something to help you out? Even though it might be hard to do, now might be a good time to try it. Lets try to create our own medical equipment. Youll do that for me? I knew I wasnt wrong about you! Sure, but first well need to go to my room, theres something I need to retrieve first. That sounds fun, so sure. Once we were finished cleaning up, the ss was just about to end. Among the students which left the ss in droves, Rail headed over to the instructor. Is it okay if I take these children? May I ask why? In Rails hands were the corpses of the guinea pigs we just dissected, all newly stitched up. Its because I think they deserve a better end than this, thats the only reason why. If youve taken a liking to them then sure, theyre all yours. With the permission of the instructor, Rail crammed the corpses into some linen bags. People always call me strange, but I think youre pretty strange yourself Rail. walking beside Rail, I talked to him about why he did that. Really? Well, I guess it doesnt matter really and hey, now that youve followed me this far, help me dig a hole. Sure. * * * After school, there was two people standing around the school gate. We were in the middle of a vastnd, so I dont think theyll mind wherever we dig. We each had our own shovel, but we werent going to dig at once because we created a working system. There werent many pedestrians around either, so it looks like the perfect conditions for digging a hole. Until Ive had enough, I think Ill be able to go along with sort of thing. While he was digging a hole, Rail said so. I think we can still keep going. yeah. *zakku* *zakku* (sfx: digging) the only thing that could be heard after that was the sound of digging into the soil. Is this really helping? I heard Rails voice call out. Oh, definitely so. Haha, Rail and I startedughing. We were done, buried in the hole was all the guinea pigs in their jute bags. Now lets go home- Rail was about say as he started leaving. No, stay here for a minute. Hmm? Theres something that I want to see. Beyond the basics, the 3rd grimoire. I wanted to try my New Life spell. Pouring my magic into the soil, I softly whispered Now open your eyes. The soil seemed to bulge for second, before the seedlings of lush flowers sprouted out. I dont know what kind of flowers theyll grow to be, but I certainly created a new life with this. Thats a nice spell you got there. Rail smiled gently. Chapter 2-7 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 7 Shisho (Master), have you determined your electives yet? Today is the schools weekend holiday, its kinda funny how today should be our break and yet Crossy came to my apartment for some reason. Hmm Herbalism, as well as Medical Science, but I still still need to choose two more. Is that so? Ive gone with Martial Arts and Emperor studies, though the others are undecided still. With choosing electives its better to be careful and take your time choosing rather locking in a choice and regretting itter. With my anxious feelings gone, I stopped tempering the iron I was working on. Looking over my shoulder I asked: Oh yeah, you werent together with Vaine today? Yeah, today is the one holiday we get a week so he told me to use it to rest my body. Even so, I wonder where he disappeared to all of sudden? All sneaky like the nerve of some people! Its his private day too you know, do try to forgive him. I guess it cant be helped if Shisho says so. Crossy said so with puffed cheeks, showing that really he still hadnt forgiven him. Thats good though, it looks like theyve been getting along recently. Well, we still have some spare time, so what do you want to do Shisho? No, I dont really have spare at all. Really, I want to look through the Electives document, and then start studying the 4th grimoire now that Im done with the 3rd. Also, shouldnt I be allowed to have some private time to myself?! I by no means have spare time. I dont really have spare time, so why dont you try to find out where Vaine tried to secretly escape to today? Oh! That sounds interesting! Lets go together, Shisho! This is bad, his eyes are shining. It really is heartwarming to see how much he wants to spend his time with me. I feel a little bad for Vaine, but this is my important disciples spare time here. Ugh, I dug my own grave, and although its just a little, Im curious as to what Vaines hiding. Where did he go today? This is a problem that must be investigated! Says the no-good human that ims he has no free time, and then decides to just go along with whatever event that pops up. Then lets go. Yes! When looking for someone, first you need to narrow down the ces they might be. Usually, you would first go to a tavern where the exchange rate for information is fixed, but unfortunately there is no tavern here. We do have the next best thing though, the cafeteria. If hes there, Vaine will easily be found due to hisrge build. Surely there has to be someone who had seen him. Entering the cafeteria, we were unable to spot Vaine, so we decided to look around for somebody that would give information to us when we found a pair of girls gossiping with each other. Excuse me, but have either of you two seen a student named Vaine around? Vaine is that really tall person right? I think I saw him leaving the dormitory, but thats all I know. Thats perfect, thank you. After thanking the two of them, we left the cafeteria. At the very least, now were certain that hes left the dormitory. Now, where to next? He probably went to a ce whered he have enough space to train, so the park maybe? Well its our best bet, so lets go. Once we arrived at the yground, there were already a lot of people doing exercises in pairs, but no Vaine though. Catching a girl who was still stretching, I decided to ask about Vaine. Him? Oh, yeah I saw him, he was jogging around here this morning, mumbling about banishing evil thoughts or something. So do you know where he went? Not really, I saw hime out of the bathhouse, but Im not sure where he went next. Thanks, and good luck with your exercise. It would be nice if we could talk again someday. Yeah, Id like to speak with you again too, Kururi-san. After we finished our greetings with the girl, we left the park. So he really was here Crossy ced his hand on his chin, thinking about where we should search next. Maybe he decided to leave school grounds? Its probably because you dont leave school often, but its actually quite a walk to just get out there, so for now lets go and check out the stables lending records. Yeah. Though, what are we going to do if there is a record that Vaine took a horse? Are we going to chase after him? Even though I had a feeling that doing so would be fun, I think that would be the moment where itd be better just to quit already. Vaine huh? Give me a second, I need to check over todays records. We arrived at the stables, and the issue requested by me caused the clerk to immediately break out into a run. Removing the lending roster, he opened it up to todays date. Tracing it over with his finger, he checked over the names carefully one by one. There arent any records of a student named Vaine, but I wonder You said he was rather tall, to the point that it made him stick out, right? I saw someone like that earlier today. Do you know where he went? Yeah,st I saw him I think he was heading towards the fountain. Really? Thanks. Bowing my head to the man in charge, the two of us continued our walk yet again. This time there isnt enough information there are a lot of fountains in the school Crossy muttered regretfully. Not really, when people here refer to the fountain theres really only one ce they could be referring to. I gave Crossys back a light pat. Ah! Thats true, Shisho! If I were to describe how Crossy looked right now, one could say he was walking with a spring in his step It was the same fountain that I checked out before, but I cant say I really know the roads of the school that well. In front of Crossy, who always praises me, somehow Im able to put on a brave face, but in truth Im a emotional wreck inside. Before we had noticed it we were in the middle of a rose garden. Where are we again? I really need to get more familiar with the school grounds. Shisho I couldnt see Crossys face because he was standing behind me, but I could imagine it What should I do?! Kururi? A familiar-sounding voice came out from the other side of a hedge covered in roses. Walking around the hedge, I found myself face to face with Iris, both our eyes opening in surprise. Iris, boy am I d to see you, Im a little lost so can you give me a hand? Its a little hard to give directions for a road that cant be seen though, would it be okay if I guided you? Thanks, you save- I stopped my words mid-way because I suddenly noticed the sharp eyes ring at me. The gaze of the man standing a little bit away from Iris, the First Prince Arc. They were on a date! No wonder hes angry, I would be too if a nuisance suddenly walked in on one of mine. What bad timing. I wonder, would that be best? You were just enjoying the roses right now, so itd probably be best if we looked for the pathway on our own. I wouldnt want to interrupt you. Thanks, but I can look at these anytime. I cant just leave you alone if youre in trouble Kururi. No, you see with a gesture that was only visible to Iris, I pointed to Arc standing behind her. She turned a nce behind her and said Oh leave him be, he wont mind. Were only going for a short walk after all. None of my words got through to Iris at all! The Arc that I could see was furious. He was probably feeling something akin to What the hell? Whys he more important than me? While he continued to re daggers towards me. I-if youre truly okay with it. I am. Crossy and I were lead through the grounds by Iris, with a certain prince following not far behind. Perhaps Crossy was bothered by Arc since he reluctantly kept close to me, and with a force that seemed to say he would be eaten if we were separated too. Iris? Did you just make ament about Crossy and I? I heard that you know. Crossy let go to walk beside Iris, telling her about where we needed to go so she could guide us properly. Perhaps because I was too absorbed into their conversation, I forgot about the presence that was approaching me from behind. I was given a warning, he said Im going to remember this, so you better watch out. I know your face, Kururi Hn. the scary words of a horror film came from behind me. The prince walked up beside me and continued to re. What are you going to do if Iris notices?! I wanted to say that, straight to his face even. I couldnt though, even if the Prince is hostile towards me I shouldnt be fanning the mes here. This is the moment where I should just pretend I havent noticed anything. This is kind of funny, just a little while ago Vaine was asking for directions too, I think he said he wanted to go to the fountain.. Really?! Vaine came here?! Yeah, I acted as his guide, and when we returned to the rose garden you and Kururi were there. Iris, which fountain did he go to? Im your guide, just give me a minute and Ill show you. With Iris as our guide, we finally reached the fountain we were looking for. Its too bad we had to split up. Iris said that she would guide us until the end, but we had refused. ording to Crossy at the pace we were going, Vaine would already be long gone, so once we got close enough to exin directions, we split. Ugh Right after Eliza, I just had to go on and anger the First Prince too. Ahh, I can see my lifeing to an end in a ident soon. I even resolved myself to not get involved as much as possible too Theres the fountain. Crossy said so while walking. The huge fountain I saw the other day was in front of me yet again. Shisho, lets hide. I obediently followed Crossys advice, who was already hiding in a bush big enough for two people. Now that I think about it, havent I been in a simr situation like this before? In our lines of sight, the fountain finally came back down revealing them. Staring at eachother passionately, was the pair of Vaine and a girl Ive never seen before. Wah, Shisho, this is No doubt about it A confession! To think that only one week after school had started, that one could already have someone fall for them! Good job Vaine! You truly are enjoying your youth to the fullest! ! Surprisingly, it was the girl who started talking first. Vaine The voice of the girl was trembling slightly. She really was quite a beauty once we got a good look at her face, and she looked even more so whenpared to Vaines. That girl, shes a girl in the C-ss just like I am. I noticed that Crossy said so in a low voice. Though its his face which really made an impression on me. Thank you foring out here today. The girl took a step forward, continuously darting her eyes between the ground and Vaine. Woah Shisho, for some reason my face has be hot as well. Me too, but Crossy Maybe if I was a girl, I would be squealing at this moment like Aiiieee~. Tell me what you need to, and make it brief. Vaines misceneous words were cruelly thrown at the other party. Thats not what youre supposed to say! Crossy was probably thinking the same thing, scrunching his eyebrows. This couldnt help but frustrate me a little. Shisho, that guy is an idiot, will he be okay? I dont know, lets just spectate for the time being. Our voices had be slightly louder do to our excitement. Wait, dont we actually look really disturbing right now? This is bad! This is going to ruin our images! What do we do?! Oh umm I What? That, from the first meeting about Vaine-san What about me? The girls voice didnte out of her trembling lips. Dont rush it! Also what the hell are you saying to her man?! I myself wouldve tried grabbing her shoulders to steady her. Now! Go for it! Crossy and I cheered as we blushed. Thisll be bad if our voices get any louder. Vaine-san! I fell in love with you at the very moment I first saw you! Gathering her courage, she shot out her confession with a strong and lifted voice. Crossy looked like he was about to faint. This is dangerous, all my blood vessels are going *lub-dub* (sfx: heartbeat), if it got any louder I think they could hear it. really? Without changing his look, Vaine responded. To the girl, Crossy and I, we were all hung on hearing what his next words would be Hey! Say something! Dont just go quiet here! C-can we start dating? The girl stuttered out the following words. Im sorry, its no good. Vaine cut down the girls courage cold. am I not good enough? Ah, totally not good enough. Dont you have any kinder words than that?! If I had a sword right now Id stab you with it! What do you mean not good enough?! Isnt she quite the beauty?! Shisho, is it okay if I beat him upter? Approved! Ill allow it! For now though, how will she respond? Please, can you tell me why? If you cant, theres no way I could give up like this. Why? Vaine nodded once, and began to speak. My school life is fun thanks to my friends, and I have a lot of ns with them. Thats why Im just too busy to deal with something like that. I-I understand Thank you foring today The girl squeaked out in a creaky voice, said goodbye, and ran away as quickly as possible. Shisho, are those friends hes referring to us? Probably. Shisho, do you want to get a hit in too? Yeah. Shisho, that guys an idiot. Yes, yes he is Chapter 2-8 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 8 The first Magic Science ss is being taught in the park today, so Vaine and I arrived there early in the morning after waking up. There sure is some spare time until ss starts though, maybe we should do a little training as we wait. Crossy doesnt really get up on weekday mornings, so we followed through the stretches with just the two of us. First, with our backs to each other, we connected our arms, and taking turns we bent over, stretching each other overhead. Uuu~ My body feels good with that stretch, and my drowsiness haspletely disappeared. Its also nice being able to see things from this angle. Uuu~ Now its my turn to pick up Vaine. Ah! Yup, hes heavy, I think I just broke my hip. Yesterday, even though I was reading it all night long, I couldnt understand the spellbook I got from home at all. I said back over to Vaine while I helped him stretch. I see, so Kururi does need to study. Vaine, how about you, whatd you do yesterday? Hmph!, Vaine stretched with heavy breath before answering. Yesterday I was practicing my swordy. Swordy huh? Thats rather diligent of you. With my reply, for some reason Vaine stopped moving, he just stood there without even acknowledging that he stopped. Since it was my turn to stretch, I turned my neck towards him in dissatisfaction. Ah. Thats when I saw it. To my left, right in front of Vaine. it was a cat. A human sized cat. Was it lion?! Nope, it was a cat. Vaine probably stopped moving because of this. Its face wasnt one that said it had a terrible attitude, in fact, its eyes were actually a little cute. Somehow it also gives off the atmosphere of a kitten. Even if it is a kitten though, its big. Even though its a cat, its the size of a human. A huge furball. Good morning, nyaa~ It just spoke. It just spoke to us. Hey Vaine, do you want to go somewhere together with Crossy and I this weekend? Just the three of us. Hey, dont just ignore meow~ Oh, that sounds nice. Youre ignoring meow too, big guy? Big?! Isnt that what we should be calling you?! Dont answer that. Is this a dream?! Vaine, pinch me. This isnt a dream, nyaa. Vaine and I released arms, and confronted the reality that was in front of us. Who are you? No, What are you? The Magic Science Sensei(instructor), nyaa. Really? and why are you a cat? Vaine, hey! Did I just hear you right?! Youre going straight to the point just like that?! Whats the problem with that, does your teacher have to be a human, nyaa? To that response, Vaine whispered in my ear. This is dangerous. Definitely dangerous. I whispered back. Dont be afraid, nyaa. Im just your Sensei, nyaa. Or so you say with that nonchntly cute face of yours, but what are your true intentions? I cant help but feel a little suspicious. Then whats your name then, Sensei? I asked gingerly. There are no names for cats without owners, nyaa~ Is that nyatmon sense? Whats wrong with you people, nyaa? Oh, um sorry about that. Then, Sensei? Vaine summoned up his courage and raised his hand. What is it, nyaa? Sensei, are you a boy cat, or a girl cat? Im a girl, nyaa! How rude, nyaa! Oh, umm sorry. Vaine was probably thinking the same thing. Even so, you! Big guy! That no good, nyaa! Your body is strong, but your magic is so weak I can barely feel it trickle out, nyaa. Whew, she wasnt referring to me. As I was sighing, she put her hand on my shoulder. No, her paw! She just put her paw on my shoulder! You should learn from this one, nyaa! His body is thinpared to yours, but nyeah, an amazing amount of magic is overflowing from him, going Doppyu Doppyu (sfx: something being powerfully ejected), nyaa. Im happy about thepliment, but stop looking at me like that! You look like a promising student, nyaa. Whats your nyame? Im Kururi. Kururi-chan, nyaa? Ill remember that, nyaa. Vaine ced his hand on my shoulder too, what a chilling moment. What?! What are you thinking about?! No, dont answer that! I already know! Umm Neko-sensei! What is it, nyaa? Do you nyeed something Kururi-chan? Neko-sensei is the instructor for magic science, right? So does that mean you can use magic? Nyeah, of course. As she said so, Neko-sensei activated soil magic, creating an image of herself in the dirt. I think her feet were a bit longer, and her eyes were sharper, but lets not worry about that now. What do you think, nyaa? Closing in on Vaines ear, I whispered. Is she the real thing? I think so. What are you guys whispering about, nyaa~? Since a while ago. I have a question! Neko-sensei, how much do you sleep in one day? About fourteen hours, nyaa. Oh, just like a normal cat. Umm Youre a cat. Vaine said in an undertone. A big one. What of it, nyaa? I can still teach you magic, nyeah? Why dont we study a bit for meow, since its still too early for ss to start anyways. A little prelude to what I can expect from you in ss perhaps, nyaa?. Saying Go on, dont be shy, she rushed Vaine into using magic. With his magical power, he changed the area in his palm into an open me. After looking at the me for a while, Neko-sensei started shaking her head, Thats no good, nyaa. Meow why dont you try Kururi-chan? Feeling useless, Vaine went to sit down beside Neko-sensei with his head hung down. Whatever, lets do this. It was my turn, so trying to think of something that others wouldnt do, I created an image with the same dimensions of Neko-sensei in my head. Creating the materials and changing their form into the shape I thought of while maintaining it. Its something that I mastered quite a while ago. Nyeah, your artistic sense is no good. Its not beautiful enough, nyaa. Though that was a beginner level spell Well, okay you pass nyaa. Thanks! Now, lets try making that again, nyeah? And so began my training in how to create the ideal form of Neko-sensei. The feet are too short, nyaa!, Take a good look at me nyaa! You really think I look like that, nyaa?! and so on. * * * Neko-sensei, what is magic in the first ce? That a secret, nyaa. You and Vaine-chan over there are outsiders so I cant say, nyaa. Although Vaine didnt seem to be that interested, isnt this a good chance? Not even the spell books written by Chris Hn could describe what magic really was. Magic is special, theres even unique magic that can take the world for a spin if it wanted too. Just study hard, and maybe youll find out, nyeah? Neko-sensei answered as if she was reading my thoughts. What an irregr study session, nyaa. How capricious, nyaa. Shes a cat! Adding meat to it is good nyaa, but salt is no good, nyaa. Shes a cat!! How youre scratching me is no good, nyaa. Doing it like this is only sexual harassment, nyaa. You can scratch me just under the chin if you want nyaa. Shes a girl!!! I mean, cat! * * * Vaine and I practiced with Neko-sensei until we were tired, and eventually the other students started to appear in droves. Everyone was like A cat! Its huge! and so on. Please dont do this anymore! I already did this earlier!! After all the students finally began to calm down, Neko-sensei finally began her lesson. First lets see youre magic output nyeah? Lets practice changing its form first, so today well just focus on an easy nature change spell nyaa. I lighted a box into mes on the palm of my hand. This much is easy. Hmmter lets see how far I can take this spell. Without difficulty about a third of the ss was able to cast the spell. This is the A-ss too I wonder how much the other sses struggle? Looking around, the prince and Rail were able to cast it without difficulty. Vaine was only able to produce a small amount, resulting in him getting chastised by Neko-sensei Youre still only leaking out a small amount, nyaa. You should work more on your output nyaa. You have potential, nyaa. Same with you, nyaa. Neko-sensei stopped her feet in front of Eliza and Iris. Ever since that matter with Eliza, shes red at me whenever she got the chance. I wonder if shes in a good mood today though? A sharp amount of ice suddenly spread across the ground from Eliza. Well, that answers that question. Luckily nature change was one of Iriss specialties, so she easily melted it, turning it back into clean water. Although recently Ive heard rumors about her rtionship with the prince here and there, it seems like its still developing. For the two to really fall in love, first they need to ovee Elizas bullying. Fortunately for them, it looks like Eliza is targeting me right now instead. Eliza, Im properly doing my work here you know? So you can stop ring at me you know?! Its unnecessary! Likee on! Why me! Hey, Kururi. Shamelessly, Prince Arc approached me while calling me out. Are you here for what I did during your date before?! Im just one guy! Again, why me?! It looks like you know your way around magic as well. So why dont you and I have a match? Well? What do you think? Stop it Arc, arent you troubling Kururi-kun? Im sorry the prince said something so strange all of a sudden. The first prince was pulled away by Rail, returning to his original position. Hugh! Somehow, I was saved. Neko-sensei walked around, giving advice to each individual. Shes a surprisingly empathetic teacher, unlike her appearance. Thats no good, nyaa. You need to focus more on the hip. Youre a bit too horny nyaa. Dont just go and touch that stuff, nyaa. How old am I, nyaa?! Why would you ask something like that, nyaa?! Shes a serious teacher probably. Chapter 2-9 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 9 Opening the ssroom door, the first thing that came into my sight was a naked girl peacefully sleeping there. The lighting through the window slightly reflected off of her hair giving off the impression that she was glowing. Her big, attractive eyes were closed, and the peaceful sound of her breathing softly resounded throughout the room. And her plump, protruding butt, including her most important parts werepletely exposed. Well, it was only Neko-sensei though. Sensei, Im here. I gave the Neko-sensei who was currentlyying down a light shake. A small Ofu~ was her response, continuing to speak.. What should I do? Should I call out to her?. Sensei please wake up, its me, Kururi Hn. nyaa? Ohh, its Kururi-chan nyaa. Wee nyaa~ Im here because you called me for something, so what did you need? I called you here on the matter of magic research, nyaa. Nyeah, you have to wait a bit because I called another person here too. Another person? Nyeah, I called Arc-chan nyaa. The two of you were specifically called to help with research because youre the best students I have nyaa. Ugh, she invited the number one person I dont want to get involved with, and its him, the first prince, theres a big chance hell bring that other person I dont really want to get involved with. Its not even worth mentioning why I dont want to be involved with them, Im scared. Well, if we get to use magic, I wonder if I can cast <> in self defence if I need to. Why dont you give me a massage while were waiting, nyeah? Recently, a lot of my umted fatigue seems to have gathered around my waist, nyaa. Sure, I dont really mind. Sitting down next to Neko-sensei, I started to firmly massage her hips. Oh~ Ahn~ Nyan~ Can you stop please? That voice is a little Dont mind it, nyaa. Now go on, dont stop meow. After that, she continued her moans and the asional ufu during the massage, despite the fact I was ring at her. Im here, stray. With the opening of the door was the appearance of the First Prince, Arc. He still seems a bit hostile towards me. Im d hes finally here, but theres more than enough space here for us to keep our distance even if Neko-sensei is here too. Oh? So Kururis here too huh? Well its nice to see you too, Prince. I replied with a smile, it was only a formality though, I honestly didnt care about how I greeted him, really. Even so, the princes face twitched in response to the tone I just took to him. Wait now that I think about it, isnt this really bad? Didnt I just offend the prince of the country I live in without thinking?! Nyaa, now that were all present, why dont we start? If you will. Right now Im going to teach the two of you my unique magic <>, nyaa. With this spell you can freely change into other forms as you wish, and Ill give bonus points if its a cat nyaa. Its convenient but, nyeah. Every year I try to teach it to four or five students I take a liking to but barely anybody actually seeds in using it nyaa. Is that why Senseis appearance is that of a cat? Thats wrong, nyaa. This is my original appearance nyaa. Is that so? First you need to envelop your body in a veil of magic power, nyaa. As if youre wearing a costume, nyaa. Following her instructions, I tried imitating Neko-sensei. As I was covering my body with my magic, I envisioned myself being put inside a stuffed toy. Oh, somehow I can feel something warm welling up inside of me. Thats good, nyaa. Kururi-chan has a good sense for magic nyaa. On the other hand, the prince seemed to be having trouble with it. No, nyaa. Try to imitate me nyaa. Damn, if he can do it, theres no reason why I wont be able to. Hes awfully aware of me, isnt he? Just dont cause any trouble for me. You need to let out more nyaa. Youre young, so there shouldnt be a problem of getting it out because theres not enough nyaa. Neko-sensei is teaching him, right? Well, disregarding her teaching methods, it seems like Arc was eventually able to grasp the idea behind it. It wouldve been better though if he just obediently imitated her in the beginning. All he did was waste our time messing around. Fu~, Ive caught up to you, Kururi. So what? The only reason why Im still at this step is because I couldnt proceed without Neko-senseis instructions. During the time that you were repeating the same mistakes over and over again, I probably wouldve been leagues ahead of you by now. The next step is to utilize the magic wrapped around you nyaa. For now, just try changing your hand. The two of you are now changing the substance with magic, nyaa. You should be able to do it, after activation all you need to do is maintain your magic supply to it. You can alter it however you wish nyaa. Now try it, engrave the image in your head onto your hand nyaa. Neko-sensei showed us an example. In the blink of an eye, her paw became the hand of a normal human. Both the prince and I eximed Oh~ at this sight. The more you try to change it the more difficult the process bes nyaa. Look closely because Im going to change it back meow, but really, this arm just isnt beautiful at all. Neko-senseis hand smoothly changed back to its original form. The paws are cute, but you didnt think that arm was beautiful? I dont really understand Neko-senseis aesthetics at all. After confirming it with Neko-sensei, I tried imitating her. It was there for an instant, but my hand almost immediately changed back to normal after. Certainly, this is rather difficult. Dont try to go all out at the beginning, nyaa. Youll use up your stamina too quickly nyaa. Focus, and try to get used to it one step at a time, nyaa. For young people like you theres a tendency to lose your concentration when youre excited nyaa. Thats true. I feel sick, I guess I havent removed all my evil thoughts yet. It cant be helped. Time steadily passed while I diligently practiced. The prince was also concentrating hard. Before I knew it, the sun was already about to set. I did it! Just now my hand had clearly changed, and it didnt even revert back! Is this a sess?! I raised my hand to show Neko-sensei my achievement. Thats amazing nyaa. To get it done so quickly, Kururi-chan must be a genius nyaa. With her body covered in the light of the sunset, Neko-sensei answered while still in her napping pose. D-does this mean Ive seeded? Youve seeded nyaa! You cane back for the next stepter nyaa. So for now, why dont you go home, masturbate(), and get some sleep nyaa? Thanks, I will! Ill make sure to sleep steadily()? Whatever that means. I canceled the magic turning my hand back to normal, though doing this feels strange for some reason. Thanks for the good work, Neko-sensei. Im tired, nyaa. Let me sleep meow Wait! As I left to go back to the dormitories, a loud voice called out to me from the ssroom. Of course, it was none other than the prince Arc, who was currently giving me another of his sharp res. Great, Im going to get sucked into more trouble. What? Hey, what you did there tell me. I see. It was probably mortifying to him that I was able to figure it out first, but he must be even more ashamed that he couldnt figure it out himself while we were practicing, and now he wants me to tell him how I did it. Now, what to do? Okay, sure. Since Neko-sensei is toozy to teach anymore, Ill show you how. Just like how Neko-sensei taught us, I tried to convey how I interpreted it. I dont understand! Exin it better! This is what I meant by trouble. In response, I said Lets just do this patiently with a smile. Eventually evening turned into night, but the prince wasnt able to do it. Not bad nyaa. Close, but not quite nyaa. You need to quit those bad habits of yours prince, nyeah. To Neko-senseis words the prince seemed to be a little depressed. Hmm, Im feeling a little hungry now. With the prince in tow, the two of us walked over to the dining hall. Its nice that we can still eat even though its alreadyte. You might be ahead of me for now, but Ill be the one toplete it first. Yeah yeah, whatever you say. A tired opponent sure is troublesome huh? Anyways, whats your rtionship with Iris? Straight to the point huh? I would think that royalty of all people would have a little tact to them, but I guess not. What should I do in this situation? Or what shouldnt I do, so that he doesnt get the wrong idea. Were friends. What? Is that all? I wonder? What kind of rtionship do you think we have? What did you say?! Hey, what do you mean by that?! Overreacting a little bit, he identally spat some of the water he was drinking at me. It was a just a joke, Im joking alright? really? Really, were just friends. We actually have a rtionship where we slept together in the same carriage for five days straight! that probably wouldnt be the best thing to say right now. I dont want him to get angry. Ugh, but even that Rail has a high opinion of you! The same Rail that neverpliments anyone! Theres no way youre an ordinary guy!! Oh, the other troublesome person. So he also troubled the prince huh? Thats kind of funny. and Iris is supposed to see this guy as her Prince on a white horse that protected her from Eliza? She has way too high an opinion of him. Well, wasnt this nice? With an undertone to bite back him just a little, I finished my meal. Finished my dinner, I said I light goodbye as I walked away, Now then prince, Im going to head back to the dorms no- Suddenly my shoulder was grabbed with a strong grip. I honestly didnt want to turn around, but I did so anyway. Wait, who said that you could go to sleep? I still havent finished my special training yet. Let go, its creepy. You can go ahead and do it without me. And what do you need to do thats more important than this? Tell me. I was in the middle of smithing a spear when I was called over. Id prefer to finish it before the end of the day. Of course, this was a lie. This was just an excuse so I could get out of here as quickly as possible. What are you making? Swords and other weapons, like this one. I showed him the sword at my waist. Wait, isnt this of the same work as some of my magic sword collection in the Imperial Capital?! Magic sword collection?! how much would that be worth??! If I said I was the creator, would you really believe me? These are magic swords afterall. A young genius that can create magic swords with ease right? If these suddenly appeared in the market, each one could be sold for an arm and a leg, enough to live as amoner for a lifetime. I dont know what youre talking about. There s nothing special about this sword, I just made it, thats all. So why dont you let go so I can go home already? By all means, please let go!! Please, I beg of you!! Hmm well why dont we first confirm if you really are the genius in the story, Kururi Hn. Lets be off to your room immediately. Yeah? Wait, why my room? After the two of us left the dining hall, we talked on our way to my room. By the way, the swords I make, Im not giving them to you. I just want to say this, but they belong to me. Promise me that youll follow what I say. Oh, and by the way how much were those swords you were talking about a while ago worth? Im a bit curious. Hey, dont just suddenly be talkative, and when did I ever say I was interested in something like that? Youve just been saying whatever you wanted since a while ago. No, promise me you wont tell anyone else about that cksmith. I already have, and among those Ive told is my brother Lasa. Hey, while were talking about him, whats your opinion of my brother? Lasa-kun is a great person, and I know that hell make a great king someday. Watch it. A bad mood suddenly enveloped us, so I think itd be best to stop now. When you use a lot of magic like we did today, itd be good to rest. As we returned to my room, Vaine and Crossy were there doing muscle training. again, why my room? Its hard training the bottom, but if you can do it the bnce of your movements will improve. Its painful but why dont we do another set? You said I could take a break three sets ago! Well, Ill let you go after another three sets then. Hiiiiii! How fun, but cant you do this in your own rooms? Hey, what are you doing in a room that isnt yours? Oh, we dont mind. In fact, we can concentrate a little better when theres some noise. Why am I being treated like the intruder?! No, I mean now my rooms all hot and humid now, and dont you two know what hour it is? Trouble seems to have following me today, cant you two notice what youre doing? Well, I just returned from a lesson with Neko-sensei, so can you take my feelings into consideration, please? You cane backter, okay? Understood! Lets~ go! Crossy gestured to Vaine, and the two of them left. Its already midnight after all. Theyll probably be back by tomorrow though, so isnt it useless of me to scold them? And even with them gone, I dont think the person behind me is going to leave either. Vaine and Crossy had left the room somewhat hot too Oh well, nothing I can do about that, might as well start the special training again. Ah, I miss having a room to myself. Suddenly, someone started knocking on my door roughly. Now what?! Sote at night too, what a weird person. When I opened the door, there stood a man that I didnt know at all. Your room is too noisy! Its driving me insane! Ugh, I know! Its driving me insane too! And its not just today! Almost every single night, you always make so much noise! Its always this room or the moans of men and women in the garden! Just stop already! Its annoying! Excuse me! Those moans youve been hearing arent my fault! What? Is there a problem here? Listening in on the dispute Prince Arc drew near. The prince?! Why are you in a ce like this?! The student who came toin was puzzled. Well why do I have to tell you? No, thats not what I- Go back to your room, or would you rather be sent back to your territory instead? Ah, no. Sorry, good night. Im so sorry-!!! Even though I didnt like the attitude he was taking with me, did you really have to abuse your power like that?! Now Ill have to get him a souvenir or something to apologize! Geez, now then, lets continue the training. is what he said, but his first retry after we started again ended up with his sess! Ooh!! thank you second floor resident for interrupting us! Youre good luck! you did it. I did it? I did it!! Before I noticed it, the two of us were jumping up and down, hugging each other. *Suu~* (sfx: Breath out) Once our excitement finally subsided, we calmly distanced ourselves from each other. Before the end of today, I want to sessfully use the spell at least one more time. No, its already past midnight! Its tomorrow, so go home already! Chapter 2-10 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 10 Kururi! After school, I was called out to by a soothing voice while I was on my way to the herbalism ssroom. Turning towards it, there I saw Iris waving her hand at me. Where are you going? Oh, I just on my way to the herbalism ssroom. Thats cool, I was a little interested in herbalism but I didnt take it. Is it okay if Ie along and check it out? Of course it is, lets go. Kay. I guess it was because I had Iris following behind me today, I was feeling a little nervous. Are you worried about something? Oh, uh no, its nothing. I just hope that the first prince doesnt see this. ording to the story I was told by Rail, he seems to have been tailing her recently. Our pure-hearted prince mightve made a nicepanion if the feelings were mutual, but if theyre only one-sided then hes just being some creepy stalker right now. Who knows? Maybe Iris is here because she found out and is trying to keep her distance at the moment. I wonder, will things really be okay if the princes first love doesnt work out? If it doesnt work out I dont even want to think about what hell do, it doesnt leave a good feeling in my stomach. Have you decided on your electives yet? While I was thinking about such things, Iris posed a question on me. Herbalism, Medical Science, Animal Husbandry, and ounting. I still have to officially register in some of them though. Thats amazing, Im a bit envious of that determination you have there. Currently Im in Law, Geology, and Biology, but I still havent decided what thest one should be. The deadline is just around the corner too From your current choices, Id rmend taking another one of the science electives, but hey, its your choice in the end. Id prefer it if you became friends with normal people that share your own interests. Though Id like that myself as well, for some reason weird people always gather around me. Weve arrived at our destination, the greenhouses. After opening the entrance to the vinyl house, and disinfecting ourselves at the sterilization area, we went in. There was one person in the center of it all, who was muttering something as he worked. It was Toto. Wee, and by the way, whos the intruder you have there? Toto gave a greeting as we entered, but apparently he didnt like Iris presence here too much. Well, he doesnt really like people in general though. Come to think of it, hes wearing the cloak he uses to ward people off today. W-well, dont be so cold. This here is Iris, and you dont need to be so wary of her, shes a good person. Ill be the one to decide that. Toto took some distance from us, while giving Iris a cautious re. As you heard that guys name is Toto, and dont mind his attitude, thats just the way he is. Did I do something offensive? Dont worry about it. Anyways Toto and I have some work to do, youre free to look around but just dont touch anything. Some of the herbs here are actually really dangerous despite their looks, be sure to ask me first if youre curious about anything. Yes, understood. After convincing him to take off his anti-personnel cloak, Toto then gave me a progress report. The beauty herbs that youve requested are going well, but I still need to conduct more experiments. He then showed me a white herb whose leaves looked like they were covered in frost. It was hard cultivating a herb with the various demands you gave me, making skin smooth, removing blemishes, and anti-aging. None of them seem to meet the all the requirements, but here I was able to make a herb to remove blemishes in the skin. Is that so? Then can I assume there arent any side-effects? There arent, the only thing is that it works a little too well, when someone takes it the blemishes on their skin will disappear, but theyll turn as pale as a ghost instead. What happened to the one who tried it?! Oh dont worry, I didnt take it. Thats what Im worried about! Please stop! Please stop, youre taking your experiments too far again. Anyways did you think of any integration techniques? For example, using the hot spring water not just for bathing, but for drinking as well. Hmm not at this stage, no. I see, well I look forward to your next progress report. Oh actually, I have something you might want to look at-. Kururi! As my conversation with Toto was interrupted by Iris, he looked a little cranky. Thats what Im talking about, thats an intruder, whys she here? Dont say that. Yeah?! What is it Iris?! I called out to Iris who was a short distance away. Here! Over here! Whats with this Silver vine?! Its huge! Silver vine? Whats that? Hey Toto, whats that? Oh, Im growing it because I was requested to by Neko-sensei. She didnt want me to grow multiple small ones, so it was a bit troublesome, but the pay was good so I beared with it. I think she said Small ones just dont satisfy me, nyaa. I want you to give me arge one, nyaa. The name of the nt I want is called a Silver vine, nyaa. Neko-sensei Just what the hell are you asking the students to do?! Iris happily rushed over here. Hey, how did you grow it sorge?! Thats amazing!! her eyes were shining, giving off the feeling of an innocent maiden. Its nothing special really, thats just the result of some cross breeding Ive done, simple. Thats not true at all! To be able to breed something that grows in a specific way is amazing! Thats good, it looks like the bad air between the two of them is clearing. Though I cant help but feel like this is more because of Irispetitive spirit than anything else. Shes truly praising Toto, but I think she also really wants to know his secret to growingrge crops. Hey, would you be able to do the same thing for nts like vegetables? Of course, nothing is impossible for me when ites to nts. C-can you by any chance tell me how to do it? Iris approached Toto with a jerk, and looked into his face. Toto looked a little ufortable, and asked me for help with his eyes. Iris, for the time being calm down. Toto, is it okay if you tell us? Although I dont mind, its not like I can show you right now. Its possible, but Id need some time to research it first. Would you mind putting off our n to look into something like this? I dont mind. Iris doesnt look like she can wait any longer, or at least thats what I could tell from the sparkle in her eyes. I guess it cant be helped if shes curious. Fu, its hard being a genius. Toto sure is proud of his talent. It makes me happy knowing that he doesnt seem to hate Iris right now. Incidentally, this might be a good investment in for the future, so Ill try learning it too. Well just do the beginning today, because I cant be teaching all the time, and I need to show Kururi some progress with my research results. Yes, thank you! Iris gripped Totos hands and thanked him. Toto asked me for help with his eyes again. Calm down Iris, were only starting so theres no way wed be able to finish in just one day. Yes, of course and by the way, Toto youre also in Herbalism right? Of course. Then I should take Herbalism too! That was probably Iriss brightest voice today, talking about herbs while jumping up and down. A bit after Iris calmed down and started touring the herbs again Shes amazing, right? Well, shes not too bad. That shine in his eye dont tell me, did he fall for Iris?! What a confusing love, theres sure to be problems in the future if it seeds. I wonder what the family tree would look like? Anyways, what I was trying to tell you was I have this herb that might interest you. I just thought of it right now. Oh, so you had something like that? A bit I guess, here, follow me. He brought me a isted space further into the greenhouse. The area we entered was hot and humid, it mustve been a environment maintained with magic. This is it. Toto pointed at some herbs, they had leaves that ovepped on top of each other for manyyers. Each leaf is about the size of my face, each one ovepping about ten times. The stem connected to them were thick and steady. This is the first time Ive ever seen a herb like this. It must be one of his original crops. ce one of these leaves on your face, and itll cure all your skin troubles overnight. While the leaves may repair cell damage, it needs to be fresh. After you tear it you have maybe ten hours before it stops working and dies, but thats the perfect amount of time if you need to get some sleep. A face pack?! You created a natural face pack?! Youre a genius!!! This is amazing!! This will sell, this will definitely sell!! Thats what I thought as well. This is great! This will be our main product! No matter what, make sure that itsplete by summer break! Sure, but Im still developing it though, I dont know when itll be finished. While were on the topic, have you confirmed any side-effects? I know it affects the skin, but how? Do the users have healthy skin after? Dont worry. My neighbor had recently developed e do to stress, but after using it it all disappeared without any trace of it left. Your neighbor?! Did you just say you were experimenting on your neighbor?! So thats the victim!! Still, this is awesome, this is really lucrative stuff. I hope to improve its effect in making skin soft and stic, but I also want to see if I can make it leave a healing scent behind as well, what do you think? Aromatherapy?! As in healing people with scents?! If you can do that, you really are a genius!! Of course, do it! No, please do it!! Okay! Ill do it!! This is likely going to be a greatmodity in the future. I cant stop myself from grinning. Though when I returned to see Iris, I tried to get rid of that creepy face I had. Hey, did you have fun? lots of fun. What was that anyway? I could hear the the two of your happy voices even from here. Am I really that much of a bother? No, thats not it at all. Toto then answered, Its because I developed a herb that helps maintain ones skin. Iris let out a Eh~ with a leaky voice. I guess normal people would need a bit more of an exnation right? Ill tell you this so you dont misunderstand, but were developing this to sell in the Hn territory. Oh, so thats why. Its a good thing the misunderstanding is resolved. How amazing, to aplish such a thing with only two people, as expected of nobles. Toto didnt reply to this, I guess he didnt like the idea of being rted to nobles. Well, Iris didnt mean any harm when she said that though. This is the natural face pack Toto developed, it can be used to repair all skin problems. We then went on to describe the nt and its uses. Amazing! I had no idea such a thing existed. I dont think youll need it though Iris, your skins already beautiful enough as it is. Even if you say that, Id still want it. Girls are always looking for ways to make themselves more beautiful you know? I still dont think you need it though, and the excitement your showing now is different than the sparkle you had while we were talking about the Silver vine, but its fine I guess. Really though, shes always so cheerful, homely, and caring, I cant help but think that Iris will be a great wife someday, I can feel it. TN: Silver vine is a herb that has a euphoric effect on cats. So its basically Cat-nip. Neko-sensei is making Toto grow drugs for her so she can get high. Chapter 2-11 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 11 You really are amazing Kururi. Every single time I go to Medical Science, a man with a creepy smile on his face approaches me as if its the most natural thing to do. With eight square tables equally spaced out, holding four people each, youd think wed all have enough personal space right? Wrong! For some reason this guy alwayses over here and brings me trouble. Especially whenever the instructor says were going to have a joint project, I have to be extra cautious then. Hey, have you heard about the rumour thats been going aroundtely? Towards the gloomy stalker-like guy who just asked me something, I answered coldly. I heard. The ones where I was apparently tamed by the prince, right? To my understanding though, I thought we werent verypatible in the first ce. As if he didnt even notice my tone, Rails smile was in full bloom. Though whether or not that was an actual smile or just his pokerface, I didnt really know. If I were to give a name to our rtionship I guess it would be training partners? Were better than we were before, but the prince didnt tame me. Its more like he just one-sidedly got me to help him. Just recently I was called over by Neko-sensei too. Hopefully, Ill get to have a special lesson after as well, just the two of us Kururi-kun. He approached by another step without changing his line of sight. He was so close he was almost snuggling with me. I could feel chills running up my spine. I swear if he gets any closer Im going to kick his ass, though I get the feeling hed just go Kya~! in response, ande back. Well, what else am I supposed to do?! Hes so creepy! Hey, umm can you give me a little space? Sure, he replied with his usual smile. Todays challenge is supposed to be done individually. Following the procedures, there seems to be some parts that Ill need the instructors advice toplete, but luckily, it looks like most of it can be done by following the reference book. I want to finish my work quickly, but do to a certain someone I cant get into the mood to focus. *Pachinpachin* (Sfx: smack smack) I hit my face a few times to help myself concentrate. Okay, lets do this! Kururi-kun, hows that thing you said youd make me before going? he must have been aiming for this moment to bring this up. Yet somehow hes able to talk without stopping his work. Thats a little, no, thats quite unpleasant. You mean the production of your medical equipment? Thats right, though I cant help but feel a little bad knowing that I stole a march on Prince Arc. Does he think hes my girlfriend of something? No, that cant be since hes his boyfriend. Ill bring it to you soon. Thanks, I wouldnt have gone if you hadnt said so. Rail shook his head while muttering something I couldnt hear. Come to think of it, the people who always go to my room always enter for their own selfish reasons. To think I almost forgot the spirit in actually inviting someone over, because theres always two people hanging out there. Though, that was probably my fault. Its true, Rail is creepy, but he does have a lot ofmon sense. Itd be even worse if he just came over when I hadnt even invited him. Well if you areing over, right after school when the lessons are over is no good. Same with the evening cause I have some errands to attend to. Then at night? You want me to visit you in the middle of the night? What are you, my girlfriend?! Noticing my re, Rail immediately went to apologize saying Im sorry. I guess its because hes always smiling, but its hard to tell what hes really thinking I hope he was just joking though. The worst-case scenario would be if he came while Vaine and Crossy were away, though in such a situation I would definitely run. For the first person I actually invite to be such a creepy guy. It goes without saying that I hate this! Turning away from the eyes that reminded me of a reptiles, I decided to concentrate on the lesson. Today were focusing on anatomy. Just cut it and take it out already seems to be the instructors motto. Its better to just get used to it now or fail it if you cant, rather than make a mistake and have someone kick the bucketter on, I guess. I took the medical equipment (which I still havent gotten quite used to by the way), in hand and started to work. Although learning the anatomy of various organisms may help me in the future, its quite tiring work on the both the physical and mental level. By the way, Rail is currently in a state where hes struggling to maintain his usual smile. Good luck, youll need it. Now lets go. This is really okay? Its fine, lets just get this over with already. After school I half-forced Rail to enter my room. The man himself kept on saying stupid things like this and that so I had to be pushy. I doesnt really matter though, Ill forget about any ill intent on this level eventually. This is? Once we were inside, the hot air and the hustle and bustle that was usually here, wasnt there. There were some lingering signs of it, but the room was empty. hey, youre not doing your training here today? Apparently, todays special training is being held outside. Myst ray of hope that could protect me has disappeared. Turning around, there I saw Rails face which of course, was still smiling. * * * Today as well, thank you for growing those flowers. Though my heart aches during the lessons, whenever I look at the flowers I can feel myself rx. Thest time I went to water them this morning, I think I fell in love with them. I see, Ill take those words as apliment then. The flowers that bloomed due my magic seem to have vigorously grown thereafter (ording to Rail). Theyre the same as normal flowers after all, all they need is sunlight, some water, and rich soil to grow up healthy. Though flowers grown with magic seem to have a strange charm to them. They look just as good as normal flowers, and they even smell nice too. Really, I wonder what is the difference between natural flowers and magically grown ones? Since theyre nted in a ce that people dont really go that much, it must be a pain to care for someone to take care of them. Then, please excuse me as I take a shower. Rail put down his baggage as he said so, and entered into the rooms bathroom. While hes in the shower this is my Now or Never moment to run away Well, I guess I can always use the window if Im desperate enough. Lighting the fire in the smithy like usual, I prepared my materials and tools. Just as I was finishing my preparations and was about to start working, Rail entered into my workce. It looks like he worked up a good sweat in the shower. Water is still dripping from him here and there. Fu~, that was refreshing. Were you about to start Kururi-kun? Yeah. The first thing Im going to make will be one of the basic tools, the medical knife. Its a given that the de has to be sharp, but its hard to use if its straight, it would only tear the material it cuts like that. I have to agree with Rails opinion there. Itd be too jittery to make that way. Therefore, I proposed that we make the de slightly curved instead. Rail agreed, and we immediately got to work. The size of the equipment is far smaller than a sword. Its like making a dagger, but even smaller. It needs to be one-handed, and small enough that it can be supported with only one finger. Paying close attention to the work, I struck the iron carefully, little by little. Lastly, I took the knife and ced it against a machine to fine it down until the de had a sharp polish to it. In the end, thepleted medical knife gave off a nice shine and reflection, a great sess. Thats amazing Kururi-kun! The difference between this one and the knife given out for lessons is like heaven and earth! How should I put this it gives off a powerful feeling? Like you can really feel the craftsmans soul in it! Once the work was all finished, Rail let out all the excitement he was holding in through his words. Your wee. As repayment, itd make me really happy if you didnt meddle with me in ss. Sorry, but I cant do that. Its way too fun teasing you. Its fun you say?! Well I dont care so stop it!! I passed the finished knife to Rail. He took it in hand and gave it a look-over. An umon, serious-look that he doesnt show very often. Yeah, even without having to test its sharpness, theres no doubt that this is state-of-the-art medical equipment. Its a great piece! I want to try this out as soon as possible. Theres still a lot of hard work that needs to be done though, that was only one piece. Now I need to make the rest of the equipment. Oh, Ill leave it to you then, but really Kururi-kun your arms must be blessed. I cant help but hold my expectations high. After which I repeated a process of trial and error before being satisfied with the results. Finally, by the time I had created two more pieces of equipment, it was already past midnight. Plopped on the floor were the bodies of two tired people, both of which were drenched in sweat. Fu~, is that it? Yeah, that sounds about right. I answered Rails question with a smile, and in response a look of satisfaction could be seen growing on his face. I wonder if I have the same look right now, I think I do. On the floor the polished medical tools were arranged in a clear manner. Looking at it sideways, I felt a little proud of myself. This is the best. Just by being acquainted with you I can feel good things well up inside me, Kururi-kun. Ipletely disagree. No, I mean it. It feels like Im getting closer to my dream of being a doctor day-by-day because of you, and its not just me youve affected. Arcs recent atmosphere seems to have softened uppared to how he was before, things are unbearably fun now. Arcs change has nothing to do with me, thats all thanks to Iris. Oh yeah, I guess thats true. Come to think of it, do you know Arcs electives? Suddenly, Rail turned towards me with the mischievous smile of a child. Law, Geology, Herbalism, and Biology. Those are the same electives as Iris. Rail doesnt have any reason to lie, and it seems usible. Hey, isnt this weird? Why would he choose Herbalism, why not Emperor Studies? Do you know what this means? It might be because hes a bit drowsy, but Rails tensions seem to be a bit higher than usual, the same with hisugh its different somehow. This is amazing, really amazing. Rail took the medical knife we first created in hand, and stared at it intently. I grabbed it as well, inspecting it. For someone who had only taken smithing a few years ago, this was definitely a good job. It really makes me think that it was a good thing I didnt neglect my daily training. For something like this, why dont you engrave your name in it? My name? Yeah, well theres this one sword I know where the smith engraved his name into its end, leaving his mark in the swords history, so why dont we do it? Lets engrave your name into these, lets create the legacy of Kururi Hn! Eh?! No way, thats way too embarrassing. This is so weird. With a strange tension hanging in the air, in the middle of the night, Im acting all embarrassed? Way too weird. Well, its probably about time I left. I got what I asked for, but still, I have one more favour to ask of you. Yeah? Engrave your name into your works, that is all I ask, Kururi-kun. Huh? As I was asking myself this Rail sent over a wink with his usual shiness. I guess it cant be helped. Its not a big deal, really. Taking some of my tools in hand, I carved the name Kururi Hn into the works. Of course, I made sure to be conservative and only did it in the corners. Thats good, Ill make sure to cherish them. Rail looked at me with happy eyes that seemed to shine. Well I made them for you, so Im happy you enjoy them. Even so, I sure am tired. Even though were done now, I cant even jump for joy. Yeah, Im beat too. Im going to sleep soon. That sounds good, but I think I need to take another shower first. Another shower? Certainly, we did sweat a lot but No, do it in your own room. We stayed up too long so I dont have the physical strength to go back. I dont think Ill be able to make it. Theres only one bed though I dont mind. i-is that so? What the hell did I just get myself into?! Chapter 2-12 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 12 I had some dried fish with me today. Since I was being personally taught magic by Neko-sensei, I thought itd be nice if I gave her something. The dried fish were actually given to me by Vaine. He apparently caught arge quantity of them in a nearby river, so he was trying to get rid of his extras. When I saw the huge amount that he was giving to me, I was appalled. He was a bit worried that I would just throw them away, but how could I? They were delicious. As expected of the fishing season, all of the dried fish was amazing. He even smoked them, giving them a distinctive taste. Once I started, I couldnt stop eating them. Remembering the fragrance that spread through my mouth, and the crunchiness of their bodies, Vaine had truly created an irresistible food that anyone would want. What I mean to say is; I thought Neko-sensei would like these so I brought some for her, and with two dried fish in hand, I was standing in front of a ssroom. This was the room Neko-sensei told me to go to, and after knocking once, I walked in. In the room I looked around for Neko-sensei but she was nowhere to be found. Instead, there was a beautifuldy sitting in the only chair in the otherwise empty ssroom. With her elbow resting on the armrest, her hand was propped up against her cheek, and even though I had just walked in, she didnt move the slightest bit in acknowledgement. Our eyes met. Although this is only my first impression of her, I cant help but think, she is really beautiful. She was so out of ce here, but thats exactly what would draw you in. Her body was so alluring: her arms were slender and long, her legs were no exception, both showing off her skin, each nothing but perfection at first nce. Turning away, I couldnt help but feel embarrassed for some reason. I could feel my heart beating faster too, but why? Wee. Thedys beautiful voice resounded out in the silent ssroom. The room itself was tinged slightly red by the setting sun, growing slightly dark with time. Somehow it has an erotic feel to it. Ah, yeah. Hello. Oh? Why so respectful? Youre never like this usually. Sorry, for some reason Im a little nervous. Nufufu (sfx:ugh), well you are young afterall. Thedy put her hands to her lips, her figure apanied with her soft smile was downright graceful. Yet you could clearly feel the adult sex appeal emanating from her. I could feel my heart throb. It was the first time Ive ever met someone like her. This is exactly what a man would call the charm of a mature woman. Hmm? What do you have there in your hand? To thedys question, I quickly hid the dried fish I had behind my back. Oh, its nothing. For some reason it was awfully embarrassing to have dried fish right now. Well are you going to stand at the entrance forever then? Why dont youe inside Kururi? Eh?! You know my name?! The moment she called my name, my trembling heart felt like it was going to stop. I felt really happy knowing that someone as beautiful as her knew me. Of course I do. Dont you recognise me? Im sorry, I would never forget someone as beautiful as you, but I cant say I do. Nufufu, how terrible. To not remember me, Ill have to punish youter. Please dont tease me. So who are you really? In response to my question, thedy tilted her head. After swinging it a bit in thought, she nodded and said: Hmm, you really dont know who I am? No, I really dont. Ive been trying to remember with every ounce of my being, but I just couldnt. Itd be impossible for me to forget a beauty like this! Theres no way! Really? This is unexpected, you really dont know Whew nyaa, there we go nyaa. After casting a spell, the giant hairball we call Neko-sensei showed up with a *Bon* (sfx: poof) Without even looking in a mirror I could see myself. My face showing signs of joy, sadness, anger, etc. My mind had gone nk, while my heart which was throbbing moments ago had just died. I will not think. I will not have thoughts. There is nothing. The worlds peace would be disrupted if I did so. I could only grasp at those happy memories which were now flying away. The door suddenly opened with a rattle. Im here, stray. and why does he have the face of a dead man? Although it seems like Arc said something behind me, it went in one ear and out the other. Well, today Ill just be showing you more of my magic research nyaa. Arc-chan, Kururi-chan already witnessed my magic transformation today nyaa, but I dont think Ill be able to do it again because Im tired meow. You, just what did you see? nothing, nothing at all. Really. Now lets resume our work from where we left off nyaa. Nyah need to work hard since you could only transform your hand before nyaa, and it only gets harder from here on out nyaa. Every year some students give up after transforming their hand because of the difficulty increase nyaa. understood. I was somehow able to muster up the energy to reply. Arc immediately started practicing, but it looks like he going to struggle again like he did before. *Fu~* I decided it would be best to start practicing after I sat down and calmed my mind. I became considerably fatigued from what had just happened, Im not sure if Ill make any progress today. Before I forget, here, I brought these for you. I handed the dried fish over to Neko-sensei. Dried fish nyaa? I dont hate them but I cant say theyre my favorite. yeah, my bad. Im sorry for bringing you cat treats. After Neko-sensei received it, she started to nap in a corner of the ssroom that was bathed in the sunset. Well, I guess I should start practice. To start, Ill just repeat the steps I could aplishst time. First, to recap I tried to transform my hand into a paw just like Neko-sensei. By now I could do it without difficulty since Ive already done it many times before. My fear that I couldnt do it any more after that shock had disappeared, and I was able to rx a little. Nyanyanya?! This is amazing nyaa! Its delicious nyaa!! Turning towards the excited voice, it was Neko-sensei who decided to start eating the dried fish as she napped. Kururi-chan, did you make this nyaa? Unfortunately no, I recieved them from Vaine. He both caught them, and cooked them. Wow, Vaine-chan made these nyaa? Thats unexpected nyaa. Okay, I pped my hands against my face to concentrate on the transformation. Neko-sensei also said that the difficulty goes up from here on out too, so I need to focus. He was able to catch them even though they dart about like that nyaa? Vaine-chan just aplished a feat greater than magic nyaa. I desperately tried to transform, although I was certainly wearing the magical power, to actually change my whole body at once was far harder than just my hand. The moment you try to change one part of your body, the spell expires everywhere else and changes you back to normal. Its so good nyaa! I cant stop nyaa, its so delicious nyaa! It smells wonderful nyaa, and the aftertaste is perfect nyaa! I could feel it work, but at the same time I couldnt. Although its hard, I had the self-confidence I could do it by the end of the day. Nyanyanya, its too good nyaa! I need more nyaa! I cant live without it nyaa! Would you shut up already?!! I shouldnt have brought the dried fish, Im not pleased with this result. Arc doesnt seem to be in a good mood either, or is it just me? No, no I should be concentrating right now. With all my strength I exhaled, and operated the magic to the image in my head. At that moment, both my left and right-hands transformed into paws at the same time. Huh?! Isnt this actually a great result?! Neko-sensei Another sess nyaa? Thats amazing nyaa. Kururi-chan, you really are a genius nyaa. It was a sess, but it was still really difficult. I wonder how many more times Ill need to practice before I can even do this normally. Next, you should try to grow a tail nyaa. Itll be easier to focus on the outside first before slowly transforming the rest of the body. Okay, Ill try. Now I imagined growing a tail like Neko-sensei. I collected magic around my butt, and tried to keep the magical power around my hands sustained as I did so. *Supo!* (sfx: Pop!), with that a cat tail neatly popped into existence. Thats amazing nyaa, really amazing nyaa! Meow, you should just keep transforming your body steadily. First it was my foot, then my shoulders, then my legs to my thigh, and then my elbows. My bodys transformation was gradually proceeding as well. Finally, I was able to sessfully transform my head. It went so well I even scared myself a bit. Why was I so sessful? I cant even exin it. Neko-sensei, I did it nyaa!! Wait nyaa?! Thats amazing nyaa. This is the first time Ive seen someone actuallyplete it besides myself nyaa, and to learn it so quickly too nyaa. Thanks for everything nyaa! Huh?! The endings of my sentences are Sensei, somethings wrong with how I speak nyaa. Theres nothing wrong nyaa. Thats normal nyaa. so thats how it is nyaa. Somehow, my mood seems to have sunk quite a bit. Meow try topress the magic nyaa. Compression nyaa? Ill give it a shot nyaa. I tried topress it as I was told. My body instantly started to shrink. Just as my body shrunk to about half its size, I stopped after hesitating a little. You can be even smaller if you want to nyaa. So what do you think nyaa? Isnt it amazing nyaa? Its amazing nyaa! After I replied with a excited voice, my magic power seems to have fluctuated a bit, and I returned to my usual appearance as a human being. Ah. Though I was a little relieved to be back to normal, in both form and size. Meow you just need to practice on maintaining it. For meow try aiming for one to two hours. Yes! This is great, I was able to do it in the end. Though it seems the prince still hasnt been able to do it yet. Of course, I was caught immediately after and pressed for the trick to do it, but I just replied it was a secret since I didnt really know. Neko-sensei eventually lost interest in my sess, and I was now giving tips to Arc as we walked back to the dorms. We continued practicing until evening, but in the end he was only able to transform his hands. Thats not bad nyaa. Close, but not quite nyaa. You keep making the same mistakes prince, nyaa. This study group we have seems to have be a habit after Neko-senseis sses end. I was a bit worried that the prince was going toe to my room again tonight, but he didnt in the end. Thats a relief. Even so, I wonder why I was able to do it so smoothly? Is it because I got closer with Neko-sensei today? oh well, I dont really want to think about it. I headed back to my room, and immediately fell asleep. In the end, I had nightmare that night. Uwah!!! The beautifuldy is Neko-sensei, and Neko-sensei is the beautifuldy!!! Uwahhhhhh!!!! Chapter 2-13 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 13 Today is a school holiday, as well as my long-awaited vacation day. I was thinking about doing the challenge given to me by Neko-sensei the other day about transformation magic, but because theres always two people in my room, I decided it would be best to find a quiet ce outside to practice instead. Following the procedure I did in the ssroom, my body gradually took the form of a cat, and after Ipressed it as well, my body started to shrink ordingly. Oh. My line of sight became low, and my body became light. I hadpletely turned into a cat. With all four of my legs, I tried bouncing up and down a few times. As I thought, its light. Before I knew it, I was having fun from this simple action. Nyanyaa~ I walked in rhythm with the song I sang as a cat. Finally reaching thewn, I plopped my whole body down for a bit. Ah, the sun feels great~ Students passing by would nce at me from time to time, but they didnt do anything in particr to me, I was only a cat after all. Finished with my observation, I decided itd be good to explore the school grounds a bit more. This really makes me feel like Ive be a cat. Maybe if I find somewhere nice, Ill even have a nap like this. I wonder how long Ill be able to keep the transformation up? Shah! (sfx: Hiss!) As I was taking my walkfortably, my natural enemy had appeared before me! There was a male cat with a wounded face, sharp eyes, and arge body. He was like a king walking in the middle of the road, there was no doubt he was a veteran of many cat-fights. More importantly, he was currently directing towards me arge amount of hostility. I wonder if cats have things like territories as well? Im not sure on the finer details but I do know that hes not in a happy mood. I guess for now Ill just say hello, Nyaa. Shah! Nyaa? Trantion: Is there something wrong with your stomach? Shah! Nyaa? Trantion: Hows it going? Are you having a good day? Shah! This is useless, I think his mood is even worse than before. I guess it cant be helped, I tried to converse with him, but hes not cooperating. I slowly began to approach him. Understanding my intentions, he readied himself for a fight. Before that could happen though, I released a bit of my magicpression and made myself bigger. Nyaa?! The other cat raised his voice in surprise. When your opponent suddenly bes double your size you have second thoughts about picking a fight with them. He immediately decided to flee and disappeared, though I do feel a little bad about that. I dont even have to say the results. Score one win for Kururi Hn. Returning my body back to a normal cat, I resumed my walk. Oh, there was grasshopper bouncing in front of my eyes. Hmm? I wasnt supposed to be doing anything right now, but before I knew it I was chasing it like my life depended on it why? Whatever, right now all I know is that I want to catch it! I want to catch it right in between my paws! The grasshoppernded, and I pounced, to sandwich it right between my paws mid-jump but it got away. I bet this was a special grasshopper that could jump faster than any other! I jumped! Miss. I repeat! Miss. This cycle happened a couple of times but I couldnt catch it. ?! I caught it in my mouth! *Paku* (sfx: bite) Yup, I caught it well. I did it! ueeeeee. I finally realized I had a grasshopper inside my mouth I spat it out immediately. Ugh, I can still taste it a bit. I-it couldnt be helped okay?! I had no control over myself! My mind had truly turned into that of a cat. This is dangerous, really dangerous. From now on, I need to be careful whenever I use this spell. After re-confirming I was myself, I returned to exploring the school. The roads that Ive passed through so many times lookpletely different as a cat. It really gives a fresh feeling, everything is new and tickles my curiosity. Neko-senseis magic sure is useful. As I walked *tokotoko* (sfx: step step), I found a couple flirting together early in the morning. I recognise both their faces, and the ce that theyve met seems to be a ce thats hidden from sight. Wow, I just saw something interesting. The other side wasnt vignt of me at all, it must be because Im a cat. So I can even use it for things like this, I feel that this also has a lot of bad uses to it as well. Maybe it was because everything was so new in this form, or because Ive been like this for a while, but I was feeling a little drowsy. I was suddenly in the mood to find a ce where I could nap. Thinking about such things, I made my way over to a corner of the school building. Wait, thats? There was a familiar face there. It was Iris, reading a book alone by a flowerbed. Spending your holiday reading, you sure are serious. Though, I dont really think shes doing this because she wants too. Iris is a special presence in the school, but that makes her an easy target for bullying. Because of her rtionship with the prince, along with her grades and school performance, shes not only made an enemy of Eliza, but many other students as well. Even Ive recently heard the rumours of her being harassed. There are even stories being told by the seniors to help spread contempt againstmoners in general. To see her in such a state, where she doesnt even have any girls as friends I dont like it. I can only imagine how bad it is at the dormitory. Ive never confirmed these rumours myself, but theyre likely to be true. Maybe its because shes always so cheerful when shes with me that I never noticed. Just looking at her, inparison with the her thats always so happy, and that figure spending her holiday all alone, how could I just let this be? After moving to location out of her sight, I canceled the spell. Just in case I double checked my hands to see if there was any trace of paw left. Hmm? What coincidence seeing you here Iris. walking over to the ce Iris sat, I called out to her. By chance, as she looked up a soft gust of wind blew by, making her hair sway. Kururi? What are you doing here? I saw a serious student reading a book by herself in a corner of the school building, and thought I should say Hi. I can settle down here, I cant really concentrate when theres a lot of people around but Im still happy you came. Thats the bright Iris that I know. Iris, youre always so bright and energetic, but thats no excuse for me to have been so insensitive to what youve been through umm, what I mean to say is, if you ever have any troubles, Im here for you. Whats with this so suddenly? Iris started tough a bit. Well, Im your friend right? Let me know the next time you need to vent, and Ill be there to listen. Thats thanks. Im honoured to have someone like you by my side oh great aristocrat Kururi-dono. Haha, Iris exaggeratedly bowed to me. I guess if she can still tell jokes like that, it probably hasnt gone too far yet. Thats a relief. Be it harassment or anything of the sort, make sure to tell me. Dont worry so much, Im a strong girl. Irisughed with a smile. Everything doesnt seem okay though, why would she be here if she was? I think I just got a glimpse of the true feelings that she always hides behind that smile. Fu~, well thats the end of my worries, but Iris, seriously, youre the very definition of a maiden that a hero of justice would risk his life to save. Really? Fu~, does that mean you want to be my hero Kururi? Of course I do, I want to be everyones hero! I shed a smile towards her. As the two of us continued our talk, the topic slowly changed directions towards my room. From morning to night, both Vaine and Crossy, they always just enter my room without permission, so it wouldnt be a big deal if you came from time to time Iris. I couldnt possibly do that. was her reply. Thats what I expected, I mean itsmon sense right? Those two are the odd ones here. Talking with Iris was a nice refresher, so after we finished I decided to continue my cat-walk. While invoking my magic, for some reason I found that my body was lighter than it was before. Maybe it was because that conversation was so rxing, that my magic stabilized a bit. Nyanyan, I advanced forward with my paws, and finally I found the perfect sunny area. The sun wasnt too strong to make it hot, so it wasfortable location with flowers blooming everywhere. The wind was blowing softly too. Its the perfect ce to sleep. Lying down, all the power in my body just seemed to flow out of me. Ah~ This feels great~ I never get a chance to rx normally. Closing my eyes, I wondered whether Ive ever felt so rxed before. Its no fair, why couldnt I have learned this sooner in my life? This is the best, I dont even need a nket to keep my warm because of my fur. And before I even noticed, I had fallen asleep. * * * up. wake up. Its time to wake up, Neko-san. Theres someone calling me. As I thought that my hazy consciousness slowly returned to me. My eyes were still closed though, so I didnt know who it was. I think they were scratching my chin though. Oh, please continue. It feels great~ Ah, right there! The person who was scratching me seemed to be quite used to cats. They know just the right spots to scratch. Ahh~ This is perfect~ Nyan, nyan, nyanya~ My voice unintentionally slipped out. Somehow Im getting sleepy again, I guess I havent been getting enough sleeptely, and that fatigue sure does umte. Nya~, are you going to sleep again, nya~? Ill wake you upter then. This time they seem to be massaging my paws. *Munyumunyu* (sfx: soft and squishy) Ive already said this many times, but this feels great~ Even so, that voice sure does sound familiar where have I heard it before? Someone doese to mind, but theres no way, the contrast is too great. Its probably someone with a simr voice. For a while I just slept as they gave me a massage, but I think Im good now. Opening my eyes, I looked up at the person as my vision cleared. ?! Gyaaa!! If I could express my feelings in one word right now, it would be scared. It was all-my-hair-is-standing-on-its-end level scared. I could barely even squeeze my voice out in shock. Are you done now? You surprised me there for a second, really. The girl who was going nya at the ends of her sentences on purpose was Eliza. Shes never showed me a friendly face before, and now she was rubbing my chin while Im a cat. Hehe, dont you like this? If you lie down, Ill scratch you more. Thats w-well, if you insist. Once I lied down, she continued to stroke me. Anyways, I had no idea Eliza had this cute side to her. I better keep this secret to my grave. It was something I felt I had to d- oh, right there! Neko-san, neko-san. You sure are free, arent you Neko-san? I wonder what brought this up? Oh well, shell likely exin it in a bit. Please continue. Sometimes I feel just like a bird in a cage, I want to live free just like you do. hmm, I think I just heard something I shouldnt have heard right now. Though I am her future husband, so its okay, right? I dont have any friends here, so will you be my friend? I replied with a nya. Oh, really? What a good boy. All I did was meow and she started petting me. Ah, right next to the ear! Yes! Right there! Eliza said she didnt have any friends, but what about the Four Heavenly Kings? Arent they her friends? I must definitely take this info to my grave, for the greater good I absolutely must. I think its about time I run away now. Im not sure how long I slept, but if Im not careful the magic might dissolve on its own. Kicking myself out of Elizas hands, I started walking away with a *Tata* (sfx: light steps) Hey, wait! As she said so, I was lifted up by her. Embracing me into her chest, she started looking into my eyes. Just a little more please? Did you not like it? No? This is bad, Im getting excited here. really bad. My magic is about to dissolve on me. I tried struggling out of her arms, but it was useless, she wouldnt let go. I must endure this, if I return to normal now only certain death awaits me. Bear with it! Kururi Hn!! Hehe, you are a boy after all, I guess you would be a little embarrassed. Here, take this! Oh, it was no good after all. The moment she decided to tickle me, the spell finally cancelled. Why now of all times?! My magic was canceled with a *Bon*, and I appeared in front of Elizas eyes. Umm hey, hows your day going? I tried to give a refreshing greeting to her. Please work. After that I was ruthlessly chased by Eliza. If she was holding a sickle, I wouldve sworn it was actually the grim reaper chasing me, cause if I was grabbed I was sure to die. My neck wouldve been chopped off without any hesitation. This was the day that Kururi Hn had run from death the most in his entire life, leaving a memory that he would never forget. Chapter 2-14 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 14 After going into hiding for a bit and making sure the coast was clear, I headed back to my room. I somehow lost her by escaping into arge crowd of people. Eliza wouldnt want to risk her image by showing herself chasing me. Geez, that was way too close. As for right now, I am currently waking up for the morning of the next day, safely alive. Considering the fact that Eliza didnt raid my room in fury, mustve meant that her anger has cooled down considerably from before. I dont think shes forgiven me though. With what happened yesterday, along with that event with Mary, my rtionship with Eliza can only be considered the worst. I want to change this, but its probably better if I avoid her for now. Right now, shed burn me alive with her gaze if she could. As I thought that, suddenly something came from under the rooms door, it was a letter. It was a lovely envelope, signed with the beautiful yet terrifying name Eliza Deauville. The moment I saw the name, goosebumps suddenly sprouted out all over me in horror. You cant run, I will find you. That one sentence on the letter have just announced my death, even if it was only written No, if she decides she wants to settle this through letters, isnt this much better than in person? Reinforcing my resolve, I gingerly opened the envelope and took out the stationary. Huh, the stationary was rather pretty actually. M-maybe the contents of it wont be so bad. Well, whether it be demons or snakes thate out, I am a man with the heart of a lion! I wont be fazed by this! Dear Kururi Hn-dono, I hope this letter had found you well. Did you know? The weather had be so hot yesterday that my physical condition almost broke down? Im sure that youre fine though, theres no way you would break down from something like that, right? I didnt get much sleepst night, I was too busy thinking of what you did to get any. I closed the letter there, and gently ced it on the table. For some reason I was thirsty all of a sudden, the atmosphere had made me quite nervous. After drinking a cup of tea, I re-read that section with deep breath. Yup, it didnt change. I wonder why she wrote the letter that way? She didnt get any sleep yesterday? How amusing~ is what youre thinking right? Well its not amusing for me! Kururi Hn-dono, are you aware of who my father is? My father is the proud Prime Minister of this country, and he loves me very much. He has happily eliminated anything I didnt like ever since I was small. I once again closed the letter. The letter had suddenly be much darker and her handwriting seems to have gotten rougher as well. Brandishing my courage, I was somehow able to continue reading. This time a very sad event had happened between us. I believe that it would be in our best interests if we keep what happened a secret, right? So lets forget that this ever happened, this is the best choice. My honour is protected, and you get to keep your life. We both win. I think you understand. No, I know you understand. So thank you for your understanding. Please take care of yourself, we wouldnt want anything bad to happen now, would we? C Eliza Deauville Somehow I was feeling intimidated by a letter, or rather, its contents. In short, if I talk, I die. I wonder why she bothered to do this through letter though? Well, Im thankful she didnt decide to kill me out-right unconditionally though. Well, even if it was a threat, she did take the time to write me a letter. Its only natural for a gentlemen to write one back. Removing a pen from my desks drawer, I quickly got to work on a new paper. Dear Eliza Deauville-sama, I hope you are doing well, it worried me knowing you almost copsed. You dont need to worry about me by the way, a little bit of extra heat wont affect me, my body is quite used to it already. Actually, I couldnt get any sleep yesterday either, isnt that a funny coincidence? Also, theres no way I wouldnt have known who your father is. Hes a great man with lots of influence with the countrys politics, we all live in gratitude to him everyday as nobles. For such a busy person to actually make enough time to dote on his daughter is quite a nice surprise. Oh, and by the way, I understand that youre quite mad about something, but I cant say I remember what I did. In particr, I cant seem to recall yesterdays events at all. Even if I wanted to spread the contents of what happened, I wouldnt be able to. You dont need to worry about anything, so you can rest easy now. If this is a lie, I swear to never have a good nights sleep again, I swear it. So again, dont worry. Not getting enough sleep would impair your beauty, so take care of yourself, okay? C Kururi Hn There we go, one letter. While writing it, I carefully thought about what I should and shouldnt say to appeal to her, and now Im done. Dashing out of the room, I headed straight over to the girls dormitory. Once I was in front of her room, I ced the letter in the post box attached to her door. Kyaa~! I was actually able to deliver it! Is what I thought as I ran off, my facepletely flushed red. Yeah, no. Sorry, but theres no development like that happening right now. Instead of a love letter, its more like a delivery that I had dropped off and ran away from the next second. This should settle things for a while. Our conflict still isnt resolved, but this should be fine. Right now, were at peace. It shouldnt be too unreasonable to think that way for now. I returned to my room and prepared a cup of tea. Its a special tea exclusively brought from home, it gives off an exceptional fragrance when brewed. With this I can finally rx. or not. As soon as I thought that, the sound of something being dropped off in my post box rang out,pletely ruining my happy mood. After checking out what was inside, it turned out to be another letter from Eliza. Dear Kururi Hn-dono I have confirmed the contents of your letter. So you im to have no recollection of what happened yesterday hmm? You truly are the son of a backwater noble, its only expected that your memory matches your lineage, poor. Calm down Kururi, calm down just drink some tea WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?! Throwing formalities out the window, your letter suddenly changed into you throwing insults at me! Somehow, I was able to suppress my anger enough to continue reading. Well, even if you do somehow remember, that doesnt necessarily mean youre going to just start telling everyone. Though Im no fool wholl just believe anything theyre told. Especially from a man who doesnt take anything seriously like you. If you really are serious, why dont you prove what you said? Currently Im in the middle of enjoying my tea for the afternoon, finish writing a response by the the time Im done. C Eliza Deauville True, I guess you would want evidence to confirm that I could be trusted. Hmm, what should I do? What can I do to show that Ill keep the secret? Or should I give her something as coteral instead? Huh? it looks like the letter still goes on. P.S. The way you tried to describe my beauty was weak, is that really how feel about me? Well, I dont really care about how a non-serious man like you sees me anyway. It was stupid trying to confirm this. This was only the icing on the cake, please excuse me. wow. Writing down my intentions in response actually worked wonders! I wasnt wrong about this, the cost-effective ratio is too good! C-could Eliza actually be a naive maiden?! Well, here I go. Taking out my pen, I immediately started on my reply. Dear Eliza Deauville-sama, I read your letter, funny enough I was also drinking tea when I received it. My territory is actually famous for it, you would be pretty surprised what a backwater noble can make if they try. Eliza-sama, I must say your words have impressed me, and I will respond in kind. Unfortunately due to myck of wisdom, this was the best I coulde up with to prove myself. I will now disclose one of my secrets with you. Although I dont think this will hold any demerits for you, if this isnt enough I would like to apologise in advance. Did you know? A few years ago I was actually fat and plump, almost to the point where I couldnt see all of myself when standing in front of a mirror. It is one of my greatest shames that I have never told anyone before. Please keep this a secret. Also, because I was in the middle of enjoying my tea, can you please be bit more considerate with the timing of your letters? I would appreciate it a lot. C Kururi Hn P.S. You are most delicate and beautiful girl I know, and of course, these are my true feelings here. To give an example of what I see in these words, I have created a flower with magic in the image of you. Look at the flower, and you will believe that Im serious about this. Finishing off the letter, I ced it in an envelope. Then I gathered magic power in my hand, and invoked the spell for material creation. If Eliza was a flower, the center of it would be a bright yellow, with thin, azure-coloured petals that form arger ellipse when ovepped. The stem would be the same colour as the petals, and it would be slim with two small green leaves growing a distance away from the flower. cing it together with letter, I delivered it to the post box of Elizas room. Well, hopefully she forgives me with this, but if she asks for anything else, Ill still try to do it. While waiting for another reply, I brewed another batch of tea since the other one had cooled down. Before I could drink it though, the sound of the post box rang out. That was a pretty fast reply. Dear Kururi Hn-dono, Thank you for the flower. Is there a name for this flower? Did you really create this with magic in the image of me? Its very beautiful. A unique flower like none other in the world. A flower that represents me. If there is a name for it, could you tell me? C Eliza Deauville P.S. Your secret is safe with me. The post-script and the main issue have swapped ces! Giving the flower as a gift was perfect! Should this be interpreted as her forgiving me for yesterday? No, no I shouldnt assume things, too dangerous. I mean, this morning she was practically sending me death threats, but now shes sending me letters like were pen-pals. Whats with the change? To write letters with such clear feelings instilled in each one. I immediately started on my reply. Dear Eliza Deauville-sama, It would be my pleasure to tell you. The flowers name is Envy, its shape was created in the form of a loop from my imagination. By the way, in thenguage of flowers it means A moment of pale happiness. It would make me so happy if you cherished it. C Kururi Hn P.S. I understand. Lets just leave this as water under the bridge. Also, I look forward to seeing you in ss. This is a big reversal from that rainy day I initially thought of. I have passed this trial! Chapter 2-15 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 15 Hmmst night I was able to sleep really well, I was able to wake up easily too. I raised both my hands to let my blood circte while stretching. Yeah this was a good morning that left a pleasant taste in my mouth. Turning to the window the sky was cloudless, a perfect sunny day. My room easily catches the sunset, so of course it would get the full effects of a sunny day. For this warm awakening I must also say thanks. With how my morning was going, I decided to enjoy the sun a little more before heading off to ss. I guess I was still a bit sleepy because my body was a bit stiff. Well, its nothing a little stretch wont fix. After I finished dressing myself, I took my time to enjoy my morning tea. For some reason it was even more delicious than usual today. Today will be a good day. I couldnt help but feel that way this morning. While I was thinking about such things, I heard a happy sounde from my stomach. Apparently its time for breakfast, but I dont really feel like cafeteria food I guess Ill just make something then, but not even a minute after I entered the kitchen, a knock resounded at the door. Vaines the only one up this early, but whenever he knocks he does it gently, not like the sound I just heard. With a little anxiety in my heart, I opened the door. Im here nyaa~ I didnt invite you and with that said I closed the door. No! Wait nyaa! before I could close it something had blocked me at the end. When I looked down, I noticed that Neko-senseis foot was sandwiched in the opening. For her to immediatelye up with a countermeasure like that, I guess shes familiar with situations like this. But why would she no, with an appearance like that its only natural this has happened before.. Why are you here so early in the morning? Well I thought it would be my best chance to get in nyaa. We had a little pushing contest at the door, but I was getting overpowered. She was determined to get in. Damn it, where is she getting this strength from?! How was the transformation magic nyaa? Are you using it nyaa? I have, its was very useful during the time I tried it. Wait, was it really helpful? I was almost killed because of it I see nyaa. Thats a relief nyaa, theres actually something I want to talk to you about nyaa. For some reason Neko-senseis atmosphere seems to have changed, the aura she was giving off was almost visible, going *Karari!* (sfx: Cheerful). Noticing this I immediately turned to escape, with the door blocked off its impossible to just y this off and ditch her. I need to escape! I wont let you run away nyaa! she hooked my clothes with one of her ws. She knew what I was thinking! The transformation magic I taught you is very special Kururi-chan, nyaa. Its not a spell that just anyone can learn nyaa. You know nyaa? those were very condescending words. What is she getting at? I do, and Im grateful for you teaching me that spell. Thats good, because I dont just teach it for free nyaa. The world of adults isnt so sweet nyaa. Neko-senseis eyes were sharp, they even a little scary. After staring into them for a while, she raised her paw-index finger. Meow that Kururi-chan has learned the spell, you can meow return the favour nyaa. what do you need me to do? I need you to transform into me and teach my ss nyaa. Theres no way I could do that! Dont worry nyaa. Its only lectures today nyaa. All you need to do is read a book to everyone nyaa. Your tuition is really paying itself off nyaa. Like hell thats fine Neko-sensei! Is this really okay? I think its alright nyaa. It might be impossible for you to act as elegant as me nyaa, but I think you can do it nyaa. Am I really that unrefined? I guess its okay? Anyways, what do you need to do thats so important Neko-sensei? Spring hase nyaa! Its the best season where its not too hot or too cold outside nyaa! Its the time to do what all living things want to do nyaa! I have no idea what youre talking about. No, I mean, what are you actually doing today? Something that children shouldnt expose themselves too nyaa. Youll get too horny nyaa. understood. I decided it would be better not to ask. Im not saying that I dont have any interest, rather Im extremely interested right now, but I pushed down that emotion. Its way too dangerous. Only this one time. Okay nyaa. Thanks nyaa, Ill bring you back some souvenirs nyaa. Yeah, yeah~ Im trembling in anticipation. * * * What was supposed to be a good day has suddenly be a very rough day. After our talk, everything was just went by in a blur. First of all, I had to get out of ss. I had to participate in a bunch of frauds as to not look suspicious when I was gone. At one time I even had to go to Vaines room to tell him Im not feeling very good today, so Im going to take the day off, can you tell the instructor? With the chime of the bell, the lesson had started and the students from C-ss had started to gather in the ssroom. I was the one standing at the front where the teacher should be, but everyone else just saw Neko-sensei because of the spell. I dont think anyones noticed yet so theres no problem. Now that ss had begun everyone was looking at me This is bad, what am I supposed to say at the beginning of a lesson again? Okay~ its time to start the lesson nyaa. I tried to speak the same way as Neko-sensei. The ssroom is awfully quiet though everyone is seriously listening to me right now. I need to calm down, I dont want to get excited and cancel spell now. Take your textbooks nyaa. Today were going to study about the theory of nature maniption magic nyaa. For now, just go to that section and do some free reading on your own nyaa. After I gave the instructions everyone started opening their textbooks/ This is good, I dont think anyones suspicious of me. Since theyll be concentrated on their reading, I think Ill be okay for a bit. After a while, as I started to think about how strange of a situation Im in right now. Well, I should at least be able to answer the simple questions they have. I started to walk around a bit, and I identally bumped my thigh against the corner of a students desk. Ofu, the desk let out a dull sound, while I let voice slip. I forgot, since Neko-senseis body is so big, it collides with things that I would usually have no problem walking through. What an unexpected event, though it didnt hurt that much, I was able to heal myself with magic quick enough. Are you alright? The girl whose desk I had just bumped into asked me anxiously. Im okay nyaa. Sorry for disturbing you nyaa. What an amazing voice, it almost sounds like a mans. Saying Excuse me in response, I was able to run away to safety. However, that was close. Way too close Now that I had made that mistake once, I was determined not to do it again. I was now walking with extra care but this was bad, I cant walk like this. Its way too ufortable. It was to the point that I was almost grateful by the time I had made it back to the tform. It just had to be then when a voice called out Sensei at me. What is it nyaa? Can you exin this section to me? I dont understand it. I looked at the part that he was pointing at near the fold. Oh, this? Somehow I was able to give a response since I had already covered this before. Oh, so its like that huh? Thats easy to understand. The students who had just seen that exchange suddenly started to call out to me. Again, they were all easy questions. I was able to answer them all quickly. After running through the barrage of question I felt like copsing. You would think that for a theoretical ss they wouldnt need so much help, but it looks like its different for the C-ss. It feels nice to have them rely on me but Excuse me, a familiar voice suddenly called out to me. It was Crossy,e to think of it, he did say he was in C-ss didnt he? I dont understand this part very well. I looked over the section that he was pointing at. Oh, this? You need to know something else before you can understand this interpretation, go back one page first before you read this. Sensei, the way youre talking right now is I spoke normally by ident. Maybe it was because I was so familiar with Crossy that I identally reverted back to my original way of speaking. This is bad. I could feel myself sweating in nervousness. What do I do?! I created a excuse out of desperation Its a charm nyaa. A charm? What kind of charm? Oh!! Look at the time nyaa! Everyone, ss is over nyaa! Standing over the desk, I pounded my paws against it to get their attention, but it hurt a little. For homework nyaa. I want you to review pages 134-241 okay nyaa? With everything I had to say said, I ran out of the ssroom. I need to go home quickly, I still havent been exposed. Once I get away itll be my win! Sensei! I tried to run away from ss as quickly as I could, but it looks like one of the students had followed me. The owner of the voice was definitely Crossy, so I fearfully looked back. Its okay, this hasnt proven that Ive been exposed yet. Sensei, a bit of your thigh hade off. He pointed at my leg, and when I checked, a small part of my thigh had reverted back to that of normal human being. its because of stress nyaa, Im starting to go bald nyaa. Youre starting to go bald from stress Sensei?! Thats right nyaa. Being a teacher is very hard nyaa. Please do your best, itll get better. Here, Ill give you this special cream I have, it should help somewhat. Thanks nyaa. What a gentle child. Though, its not Neko-senseis stress thats been umting, she wasnt even here today. It was mine. Chapter 2-16 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 16 Campus life was peaceful for once, and with summer vacation approaching, I received news from Toto that our prototype waspleted this morning. There have been great changes since thest batch, but the overall effect hasnt changed. Its still a natural facepack, and as you requested there is now a scent thats left behind after use. The fruity fragrance isnt too strong, and is non-persisting. Really? I picked one up with my hand and tried sniffing it. Truly, it did give off a nice fruit scent that was slightly acidic, giving it a somewhat refreshing impression. This is more than what I had expected. Has it been tested? Of course it has, the effects have been confirmed. No doubt about it. No, I mean have you used it yourself? No, but- Then lets use it right now, the two of us. Right now?! I, um okay. Its decided then,e on, lets do this outside of the greenhouse. Outside the stic building, we carried the product over to a bench big enough for two. Then respectively, to each his own we took our seats. Once we were ready, we immediately applied the face packs. Maybe because he wasnt used to it, when I looked at Toto I found that he was suffering while squirming on the spot. I cant really make fun of him though, I couldnt help but squirm myself, this is so frustrating to wear! After a while Toto suddenly became quiet. I guess he fell asleep or something. Lucky. Guess I should try to get a nap in as well, I cant take this off for a while now can I? It was hot outside due to summer, but because the bench was in the shade we didnt have to worry much. The wind the asionally breezed by felt so nice. With my face covered in the paste from the leaves, I was lying down on the bench. what am I doing? Probably something stupid, but I shouldnt think about it now. I only have one regret, I wish that we did it inside, itd be less embarrassing. Hey Toto, do you think it had any effect? I asked Toto who was lying next to me. I dont know. he responded indifferently. Honestly my face doesnt feel any better, only itchier. wait, is this the effect?! I could feel my anxiety growing in me. Hey, Kururi? Yeah? Wouldnt this have been better if we did this in the greenhouse? How many hours do you think we have to stay like this? This is so awkward, Ill just pretend Im asleep. A few hours had passed, I had actually fallen asleep until noon. Probably because of the heat, the face pack had be sticky with sweat. Its been about three hours since we put them on, but I cant take this anymore! Its too hot! I immediately stripped the mask off and stood up. Puha! I could finally breathe normally after so long. The hot air even felt cooler than usual. You took it off, Kururi? I couldnt take it anymore, looking up, it seems that Toto had taken off his face pack as well. wait. this is good, even if was just a bit. Theres something here that I need to be more worried about. What are the results?! Thats right! -!! Your face is shiny. Totos face was shining like a marble that had just been polished. This is already a good effect, but we only used it for three hours out of its expected use time. Your face as well, here a mirror. I took the mirror he handed me and checked my reflection, and honestly, I was surprised. My face was shiny, and when I touched it with my finger, it was a little sticky. I think I just opened a new door for myself. This is amazing! I feel like my skin has been reborn! Sometimes my overwhelming talent scares me. Toto said proudly. Well, Im happy as too, it was a sess! It also has some shorings though. Yeah, its way too hot to wear. To the point where we couldnt take it anymore, the summer heat sucks, right? Its weaknesses are clear, now we need a cooling effect ced on it. A cooling effect? Whats that? I want it so that you get a cold feeling when it touches the skin, topensate for the heat. Theres not enough time though, summer vacation is right around the corner. No, this is good. With how it is now, theres already such a great effect, and its not evenplete! Next time when theres a cooling effect installed as well, well raise the prices even further! What do you think? Its tempting. With the two of us looking at each other, a creepyughter started to rise up between us. Yup, were both weird in this way. You two look like youre having fun. Iris suddenly appeared from out of nowhere, disrupting ourugh. It looks like shese to visit Totos greenhouse today. Fun, yeah. Really fun. Thats nice. Come to think of it, you were trying to develop vegetables, right Iris? Hows that going for you? When I asked this Toto made a proud face again, looks like theyve had some sess. It waspleted around the same time as the face pack, and because I wanted to show the two of you the fruits of mybour, I invited Iris toe today as well. Im fine with that. I am as well Iris responded in her usual smile. The smile thats still refreshing on a hot summer day. As for the results, there have been improvements, like this. In Totos finger was a seed. It doesnt look like any seed Ive seen before though. I have the seeds for potatoes, leafy vegetables, root vegetables, grains, and some fruit. When fully grown they should be about ten-times their normal size. I was going to nt some in a vacant plot ofnd, and observe it until harvest. This is a necessary step needed to see whether it truly ispleted or not. Thats amazing! Iriss eyes seemed to sparkle at his description, it looks like she wants to see the end result as soon as possible. So which seeds are you going to nt first? I dont know, the observation step is necessary for all of them. They still arent finished products after all. Isnt it fine, Toto? Not really, if I made a mistake and created a failure, I dont really know what would happen. Thats why we have Iris here, right? Well, yeah I guess itll be okay. Toto handed the seeds over to Iris, and the sparkle in her eyes seemed to shine even more so. Are you going to send some to your family? Yeah. I think its good that Iriss purity hasnt changed sinceing to a school built for the aristocracy. Her familial love and spirit of self-sacrifice are the same as they always have been. I should really learn from her. They collect the mail in the evening, so hopefully the seeds are a sess. If we nt them now, we should be able to confirm the results soon. Didnt you two do most of the work? Id feel bad if you had to grow these as well, so let me do it. Well, this is for our benefit as well so its no big deal really. Id actually really like working together on this, and honestly, I wanted to try growing one of them myself. Well dont take from mine then, ask Toto for one. The two of us turned to Toto. He noticed our lines of sight, and started shifting around ufortably. Hes probably not ustomed to the attention. From now on most of the work on those seeds will be done by you two. Take care of them, these are for my benefit too you know? Iriss cloudless face went Aha! Then if ourbour bears fruit, does that mean well split the profits between the three of us?! Her face that was smiling so pleasantly was downright cute. Please by all means, do it again! Thats what Im saying, because Im not doing any of the manualbour thats correct. This shocking revtion seemed to dawn on Iris and I. Were free to use thend as we wish, but none of it has been plowed yet, we have to do it ourselves. Looking over thend Toto got for us, it was a considerable size. This is a painful amount ofnd to plow with only two people. I didnt even have the energy to respond to Iriss energetic Lets do this! I know were supposed to be healthy teenagers but we cant do this alone Well, I guess theres no choice. I didnt want to use this, but it would be better than depressing Iris with my words. Iris, I have a way to plow the fields quickly, but itll be a little weird. Are you okay with that? Of course, if its your suggestion Kururi then I have no objections. Well Ive obtained her consent, but I still didnt do it. I could, but I really really didnt want to. I collected magic into the palm of my hand, and poured it into some nearby flowers. Compared tost time though, this time I controlled it so that the magic only poured into the five that I designated. Those who are not visible to the naked eye, materialize. My magic was then absorbed into the flowers. A sound that resembled a thousand ropes snapping reverberated from inside the earth, and just likest time the soil grew into a small hill before something had crawled out. Unlike the hundred that I had summonedst time, this time I made sure to only make five. U~i! U~i! U~i! U~i! U~i! Just by looking at them I wanted to hold my head in shame. Likest time, it was a radish with limbs with dug-in faces resembling that of old men. Another failure. I might have no talent for this magic. They spread out their short limbs and began to run around, as if to fully enjoy this world. Five is enough, Im not being suddenly attacked by the urge to kick them likest time. Kururi, what are these? Iris took alternating nces between me and the radish creatures, she was acting a little weird. This is bad, they mustve been creepier than I thought. These are magic organisms. Theyll faithfully work for us so we can use them to plow the field. Theyre so cute!!! Iris screamed out as she caught one of them and hugged it. What is this?! Its so cute!! Kururi, look! Arent these children just adorable?! I wonder what Im feeling right now I cant describe it. All I know is that I really want to kill these guys right now. Hmm? Youre asking me whether Im jealous of these guys? Jealous of a radish? That would be my greatest shame. Theres no way I would lose to a radish! The radish who was being hugged let out a little U~i~ in an odious voice. I heard that. He just said U~i~. Im sure of it. They always say U~i~ when theyre expressing themselves. Just dont look at them Kururi, just keep yourself calm. Dont let their voices get to you, no matter how irritating they are. I grasped the flower popping out of the radishs head, the one that Iris was hugging, and tossed it. Now start working, we need to get this field ready quickly. U~i! U~i! U~i! The one that I just threw suddenly started a protest, but it wasnt as threatening because there werent as many of them as there werest time. I can just ignore him. Hey! Kururi, you cant do that, bullying these weak children like so Eh?! Shes angry at me? Its that guy who Dont be so rough with them anymore, do you understand? yeah. The guy that I had just thrown was patted on the head gently by Iris. It slightly raised its body/chin at me, it almost felt like he was looking down on me. What the hell? What part of these damnable weeds are are cute? As soon as the field is ready Im immediately returning you to the ground! Just you wait radish! Immediately after the two of us plus the five radishes started plowing the field. We each had our own designated area to work on. It was hard work plowing the field with a hoe, but it was pleasant feeling my sweat flow. Doing things like this isnt so bad every once in awhile, only studying is bad for the body, you need exercise sometimes. I took a nce at the radishes, but they were working seriously. I guess they were faithful to my instructions this time. If its like this, I can fully concentrate on my work! At that moment one of the radishes fell over. It fell out of bnce when it swung the hoe up. Oh, it was the guy that I threw a little while ago. Iris immediately rushed over to its side, and raised it up. She gently stroked his head, paying careful attention to it. Sorry, I guess we worked you a little too hard, huh? As if to assert that there was no problem it let out a U~i! with a crisp face, and clung to her. Ill get angry, you know? Youre so cute!! Iris hugged the radish lovingly. Its face contorted nastily as it let out a Wihihihi~ sound, more disgusting than any other radish I had ever seen before. With all my strength I grabbed it. With its head held tightly in my hand, I threw it away as far as I possibly could from Iris. Kururi?! What are you doing?! Just now that guy went Wihihihi~, didnt you hear that?! I didnt! So stop doing that Kururi! Its not nice! But he said Wihihihi After I was scolded by Iris, I tottered back to my work area. ncing at the radish, I could see its condescending face twist into a smile again. I kill you! Youre only a radish! Youre only alive because I allow you to be! I thought work would proceed smoothly after that, but soon after another radish fell over in the same way. Of course Iris rushed over there, and hugged it, showering it with love. How cunning, should I also pretend to fall? Wihihihi~ There! It absolutely said it right there! It went Wihihihi! I ran over to warn Iris, but the one that was kicked out of the group then was me. It did it! It totally did it! I swear! For a while this cycle repeated itself, and I was kicked out of the group every time. Damn radish. If it werent for Iris you would already be soil by now. Iris will be tainted by the radishes at this rate. Oh, how I hate them so. What should I do? What can I do to save Iris? You need some herbicide? From another direction I wasnt looking at, I heard a heavenly voice call out to me. It was Toto, he seems to have understood the situation. You are a true friend, man. Eventually I decided it would be better to just ignore the radishes for now. They might be a pain, but just you wait until were done with work. With that said, on this day I caused the biggest radish massacre in history. Chapter 2-17 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 17 Even though exams were getting closer, I wasnt able to focus on studying at all. I was worrying about Totos prototype so much I ended up visiting the greenhouse almost every day. Toto wasnt any better though, I dont really care about my exam scores as long as I have my herbs. or so he says. Surprisingly, there was one more person who couldnt focus because of their anxiety. It was Iris. This isnt any good, we have to focus on studying our exams. I tried chiding her, but she ended up replying I cant help but worry about the vegetables though with upturned eyes. In the end, the three of us spent all day, everyday taking care of the crops. Iris seems to have been studying atte night to make up for it though, amazingly. On the other hand, I cant really concentrate because theres always two strange people hanging out in my room. I ended up asking them Arent you two going to study? and as if they just remembered the exams, the two of them put their training on hold to seriously review their notes. in my room of course. Like that my peaceful day-to-day life continued on, until a certain incident happened. It was just a normal day, but surprisingly I was the first one to arrive at the greenhouse that morning. Thats rare. Totos always here when I arrive, so this is a first. As I pushed that thought aside, thinking that I should get to work on the crops, thats when I noticed it. Iris field behind the greenhouse had been ransacked. Everything had been dug up, or simply trampled on. It was more harassment against Iris. I felt like I was going to vomit at that moment. I couldnt forgive this, an immense amount of anger started to well up inside me at that moment. Clenching my fists, I forcefully pushed those feelings aside. It wasntpletely ransacked though, if we worked hard today to repair it we could still bounce back from this. After pondering the matter for a bit, I noticed that the door to the greenhouse was open and rushed in. I had never run faster in my life. What was left of the greenhouse was even worse than the field. Every herb was shredded into thousands of pieces, there wasnt a single one intact. What about the face pack?! Remembering the most important herb, I hurried over to the specially humidified room we made for it. This cant be the face pack nt seems to have been stolen. The others were destroyed, but it seems that they took this one away. I didnt feel anything this time, just an echoing sense of depression rather than anger. My violent feelings had disappeared, leaving me tired again despite it still being the morning. I sat down on the spot. Just why? First I thought it was harassment against Iris, but after seeing what they did to the greenhouse theres no way thats the case. What was their objective? Were they trying to get to me? To Toto? I thought it over again, but I couldnt think of a logical reason. I dont know, I just cant think clearly right now. For some reason I cant help but resent myself for letting this happen. Outside the greenhouse, I took in a big breath of air, but my mind didnt clear at all though. After a while, Iris finally appeared. She ended up leaking out the same voice of grief that I did when she saw the wreckage. Why would they do this I also want to know, but my mind draws a nk when I try to think of it. I dont know. Taking Iris proposal, we decided it would be better for the two of us to clean this ce up first and then think about itter. This is depressing. Very depressing. Kururi, that sad expression youre making I dont like it, it doesnt suit you. Ill never forgive the people who did this. yeah. Iris called out to me a couple times with her gentle voice, but it didnt really register in my mind. Lets just go home and sleep already. I dont want to think right now, thats probably for the best. Toto?! What happened?! Are you okay?! Iris, who had been cleaning beside me until now, suddenly shouted out and ran off. Wondering what it was as I looked up, what entered my vision was the form of apletely tattered Toto. Toto?! I immediately ran over. Im so sorry Kururi our important prototype is gone but, but I can fix this! We still have the roots and the seeds! We just need to grow them again from the beginning! We can still do this! Thats not important right now! What happened to you?! Its nothing, dont worry about it. Anyways, were going to be busy organising the greenhouse right? We cant just leave it as it is, its almost summer vacation. Toto said so as he tried to enter the greenhouse, but I grabbed his hand. No matter how you look at it, you got those wounds from a fight Toto, but if you cant say it, I understand. Kururi Iris called out to me with an uneasy face. Just leave it to me, but Iris, can wait out here for a bit? Sure, of course I can. Passing through the entrance of the greenhouse, we started to work on the inside. It was quiet for a while, the only thing that could be heard were the sounds of us busily moving around. can you tell me what happened now? This is great, its almost time for summer vacation to start. You really dont mind meing over to your territory this summer? Toto, I want to hear about what happened to you. He hesitated for a second I-I cant, sorry. We wont make any progress at this rate, do you not want to talk about it that badly? And even so, cant you at least look at me in the eye when we speak? Is there a reason why you cant tell me anything? Im sorry Toto sounded like he was about to cry. I wonder what happened to make him like that? But if he really wont say, Im not going to pressure him any farther. For some reason I was starting to feel depressed again. Fu~ I let out arge breath and calmed down. Well, can you tell me how to organise these items? We cant leave them all cluttered like this, right? Really, I should be taking my time to think about this, but I guess Ill just finish this for now. That doesnt mean Im going to give up though. This sucks. We have to clean up this mess, and then after that regrow the face packs all over again. sorry. No, I understand. Toto was working while in tears. I didnt want to see that expression on him though. Funny enough, it seems that before I knew it, Ive grown really attached to all the weird people around me. and before we knew it, it was already nighttime. Iris herself stayed to help untilte. Ill stay here a little while longer, you guys have already nted the first seeds for the new batch of face packs, so you can go back already. No, Ill stay here to help. Me too. Iris, you have exams to study for. You should go home. No! Ill stay! Iris face twisted in anger. This is the first time Ive seen her truly angry about something. She sure is considerate, she was probably still worried about Toto. Well, I guess the three of us are just going to stay and work then. No, I alone will be enough. His voice was a little sharp, but its Toto afterall. That sharpness showed that he was starting to cheer up. Much better than the sad face he was making earlier. Well, as long as hes okay, Im happy. Okay, lets do this then. After putting our hands on top of each other, we continued to nt the seeds with newfound fighting spirit. I carefully followed the seed sowing procedures as I nted them. The other two were the same, but maybe because it was nighttime we had all grown quiet. I tried to concentrate on my work, but my thoughts would always turn back to the events of today no matter what I did. Everytime that happened I could feel anger and sadness wash over me, I wanted to question Toto for more information at those times. Though thats no good right now. Even if hes not ready to talk about this now, he might talk to us in the future. What should I do? Should I just leave this alone? I guess I havent really matured yet if Im this impatient. Hey, Kururi! Around the time when it waspletely dark, Vaine and Crossy could be seen rushing over. They seemed to be carrying something. You werenting back even though it was thiste, so we came to you. said Crossy worriedly. The wife is here! Thanks, but whats that in your hands? Its dinner, I asked permission from the dining room to take it. Is this guy great or what? Its nice to have a wife thats so attentive! Thank you so much! After that, Iris, Toto and I finished off all of it. Its great to have food after a hard days work. I could feel my strengthing back to me from the break. Now that we have full stomachs, things should get a little easier. Your wee, and hey, whats with this mess? something happened. A prank? I dont know. How could they?! I wont forgive anyone who messes with Shishos property! Just one word, and Ill cut them down! What a horrible thing for Crossy to say. Completely different from what his cute appearance would suggest. Well he is standing up for though, its not a bad feeling. Sometimes you want to move the time being now, it does not have a movement so. Id like to give the culprit a good sh myself. Well, I guess theyre lucky we dont know. The scene of Crossy doing practice swings seems to have mortified Toto, whos currently hiding the culprit. Itd probably be best if I didnt mention this now though. Well, Im good for now Crossy. But, Shisho This is the first time Ive ever seen you with such a down expression Kururi. Just say the word, and my sword will go flying. As soon as I said I was fine without Crossys help, Vaine immediately decided to follow up. Scary! These two guys are scary! Im alright you guys, for now at least. That wont stop me from worrying, but if Kururi says so. Oh, but can you guys help out with my work? Yeah. Of course! Anything for you Shisho! All five of us worked all night long that day. By the time we had finally gone home, all the seeds were nted, and Iris field was restored. The greenhouse was cleaned up, and Toto seemed to have gotten better Now were done. * * * The next morning though, my mood hadnt gotten any better at all. Rather, my body felt so heavy that day. Did I grow fat again? Nope, Id definitely notice if that was the case. Was it because the weather was bad? No, its sunny outside. I already know the real reason why but What was this mornings lesson about again? I wanted to sleep so bad, but somehow I was able to drag my lead-like body to ss. This isnt good, the teachers lesson isnt registering at all. My body feels so heavy Maybe I should ask if I can leave early today. Kururi-kun, you almost look dead today. Rail approached me with a smile like usual. Now that hes here its going to be harder concentrating on todays lesson. Everyday he tries to approach me, and everyday I run away from him, but I dont care today. Oh? You didnt run away today? Does that mean that youve epted me? What the hell is with that joke? Though I dont really care today. I mean, sure Rail does smell nice when youre close to him, and he is handsome but, theres no way he swings that way, right? Its only a joke, right? A little bird told me something interesting recently. Apparently, a criminal going by the name of Toto Gapp-kun has recently vandalized the greenhouses. Whats your opinion on this Kururi. Rail told me a story, but it probably doesnt matter. He always goes on about useless stuff, why would it be anything different today? I just dont really care about anything today. wait. What?! Hey, what did you just say? How terrible, youre not interested in me at all. Youre only like this when I have information that you need. Am I that convenient of a woman to you? I grasped his shoulders and shook them, Who cares?! Just tell me more about that thing you were speaking about before! That hurts, please treat me gently! Its my first time! Yeah I get it! Youre an idiot! So just tell me already! This is important! Even so, Rail continued to y around. I really hate you, you know that?! I wanted to scream that out loud so bad! Because Im the princes attendant, its only natural to have skills to collect information. He told me with his face flushed going Kyaa~ its so embarrassing~! No, just tell me what you know already! I like you Kururi-kun, so I want to tell you, but its expensive to collect information you know? So I cant just tell you for free. Gold?! Do you want gold?! I have gold, so name your price! Not really. What I really want is you Ku?ru?ri~ I half strangled him at thatment. Sorry, Im sorry! It was just a joke. I released my hand, but what followed sent shivers down my spine. Well for the information fee, how about one of Elizas letters youve recently received? Rail said with a wink. you bastard, where did you hear this from?! Goosebumps started creeping up and down my whole body. Youve even seduced Eliza huh? You really are amazing Kururi, you continue to exceed my expectations every time. Of course Id want to read the letters youve been exchanging. just the letter right? Understood. I was wavering. This is embarrassing. Really embarrassing, but I need to know the truth about yesterday. My personal shame doesnt matterpared to this! It doesnt matter! It doesnt matter! It doesnt matter! I tried saying a mantra three times to convince myself. Youll really do it? That was also just a joke you know? I was going to give you the information for free, and yup, here you go. Rail took an envelope out of his pocket. Dont look at it until youre sure you want to know the truth. I wrote all the details in it. Is this okay? Its fine, I like Kururi-kun afterall. I received the letter from Rail, and stuffed it in my pocket. It would probably bring trouble if I opened it in ss, so I should check it outter. Im really curious though, what was Toto hiding? After giving it serious thought, I realized that Rail had collected this information because he knew this was something I would want to know about. And so, here he came. I will surely look over its contentster on. To Rail, I felt like I had to say this. Thanks Rail. I will definitely repay this kindness one day. Ill look forward to that day then. Oh, and if you take back those words, youre definitely going to hell you know? Ahh~ I wonder what I should hope for. Shivers ran down my spine for the nth time. What the hell have I just gotten myself into?! Chapter 2-18 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 18 After returning to my room, I immediately opened the seal on the envelope and took a look at the paper inside. This was the report that was described on the paper: Perpetrators: Leader: Maury Gapp Followers: Tomilu Gain, Ryan Christopher Details of Event: Around 16:00 the three mentioned above had trespassed into the greenhouse. After being caught by Toto Gapp, a dispute broke out inside. Maury was then seen exiting the building holding something that looked like a nt. The fields were then vandalised by the three, fleeing the scene after. Toto Gapp then proceeded to intercept them, but they were too fast and got away. Tomilu, and Ryan have both been confirmed to not have a direct rtionship with Toto. Toto is confirmed to be part from the branch family of Maurys noble line. Toto was unterally targeted because of this rtionship. That is all, at the time this report was created. I will ask for the usual remuneration for payment. Before that though, I will request something to investigate the rtionship between Eliza Deauville and Kururi Hn, of course, this will only be a joke. Thank you for your payment. Hey! What the hells with that end?! Bastard! Even so, this is a surprise. I didnt know he had this kind of informationwork. Well, this is a good thing if you disregard the end. Putting aside myints, this really is a great report. If I had to describe my feelings after reading the report in one word. It would be anger. Judging by the contents, this is obviously an attack on Toto. Moreover, this is just another way for him to exploit his position as part of the head family. He didnt even fight Toto one-on-one. Theres no way the Toto who doesnt exercise much would be able to fend off three people. Toto even gave chase afterwards and became tattered because of it. Somehow, I see Totos pain in the palm of my hand. Its frustrating. This report is really concise and easy to understand though, I think I might ask him again if I need more info on something. Now who should I show this too No, thats not enough for what they did. I cant forgive them! Im going to get revenge on the three of them for sure! Theyre the reason why Toto couldnt open up to us. It wasnt his fault! The impact of what could happen between their families would be too severe. It was smart of him to give up the pursuit. Well, when it gets down to it, this means that I cant afford to just fight them directly. My rtionship with Toto is already known, so that means if I do anything, itll automatically be linked back to Toto. I cant just stay silent and let things be though, I have no intention to forgive them for what theyve done. They might decide to continue their harassment if I leave them alone. I need to take action! After thinking about it for a while, I couldnt think of any good ideas. No matter what I do, it would always end up with them linking it back to Toto. I dont think about these things very often after all, Im a pacifist. How pathetic, I cant even think of one way to take revenge for a friend. I went to sleep that day thinking this over. Falling asleep was worse, it made me recall a bunch of things. I ended up having a nightmare that night. Once morning came, after checking myself in the mirror I realized I was deathly pale. That dream I sayst night was awful, it gave me chills just remembering it. It would give goosebumps to someone on a warm day. Its definitely a dream I dont want to see again. it was a good idea though, for a nightmare. Reflected in the mirror was my face breaking out into a grin. It mightve been a nightmare, but it was a good dream, Alright. Lets try this out. As the day went by, I set out to look for Maury Gapp in the ssrooms. It took a while, but eventually I was told that he was a student from the D-ss. I immediately went to confirm this, and there he was! A guy with a cleft chin and flowing blond hair. Thats definitely Maury, no doubt about it. What a damnable-looking face. I wanted to punch it just by looking at it. No, wait calm down Kururi. This and that are separate matters, I need to be calm. Once school finished, I hurriedly ran to ss D to track down Maury. In the end, I found him leaving with his two-person entourage out of the ssroom. I then proceeded to follow them, doing my best to be sneaky. Eventually arriving at a deserted corner of the school building. This is their usual hangout spot, youll see them gather here from time to time. Apparently its also the ce where they kept the goods they stole from Toto, the face pack nt was there,pletely withered. Theres no way that it could be used now. Wasnt the face that Toto made yesterday absolutely hrious? He was crying so desperately for us to give this back, what a fool. Maury said so as his entourage began tough. What a humble guy I thought sarcastically. Whatever the case, this nt seems to have a great mary worth to it! Well make a killing once it grows up! Lets do it, its already ours isnt it? Yeah, hahaha~ Well not anymore. I was clenching my teeth in response to theughing of the trio. Using transformation magic, I took on the appearance of one of the radish magic organisms. A human-sized one. Complete with a gross old-mans face, and short unnatural limbs. This is probably the biggest shame in my life, taking on such a grotesque appearance. Why would I do such a thing you ask? Well, this is what happened to me in my dreamst night. I was attacked by a giant radish that wanted to get revenge on me for my herbicide massacre. It was horrible, no matter how I begged forgiveness it continued to beat on me in revenge. I shudder just by thinking about it. Well, it did give me this idea on how to humiliate these guys. U~i, are you having fun? W-what the hell are you?! The trio jumped up in surprise to my sudden appearance. There is no such thing as mercy in my vocabry right now, Im going to give these guys hell. U~i, this is divine punishment for destroying all those herbs the other day. How stupid, I dont remember doing anything like that. One of the grunts threw those words at me, he probably doesnt believe that this fairy-tale like situation is actually happening right now. Well, its time for them to learn of their mistake. Its time to resort to violence! I mmed my fist into the Maurys face, blowing him away. The grunts just stood there in shock, amazed at the powerful blow to the jaw I just dished out. Maury grumbled Get him as he tried to get up. I wasnt going to just let them attack me though, so I threw another punch into the grunts nose as I turned around. Ahhhh!!! That person fell while letting out a heartbreaking sound. Grunt #2 wasnt any harder to beat. While I was distracted though, Maury took this opportunity and jumped me from behind. I was somehow inverted mid-fall and waspletely pinned down. He rode on top of my belly, and began throwing punches at my face over and over again. Die! Die! Die! Die! With every fist he threw down more verbal abuse. I was able to hold on for a little while, but at this rate This is bad, I wont be able to keep the transformation up! I need to change the situation! Parrying one of the fists he swung down, I grabbed at it and twisted it with all my might. Owowow, that hurts! Maurys face twisted in pain, while I pushed him off me and escaped. As a result, I was somehow able to escape that bad situation there. I hope you enjoyed beating because now Its my turn. Dammit, just die already! To the me who had started to fight back again, Maury whipped out his hand and release me magic. Magic in a hand-to-hand fight is taboo!! Is what I thought, but I guess in his point of view hes being attacked by a monster rather than another person. So I guess its more like self-defense then. me magic caught onto the grass growing on my head. Hothothothothot! Uwawawawawawawawa~! I struggled to put it out, but I couldnt reach it because of my short arms. Realizing the this struggle was useless, I put it out by using a spell. My human figure than appeared with a Poof! Youre Kururi Hn! Haha, did youe to take revenge for a loser like Toto? Hahaha! Oops, that wasnt supposed to happen. Also it seems like they know about my rtionship with Toto. Toto didnt ask me to do this. Do you think were stupid? We know all about your friendship, so after beating you up, well strangle him just to the point before he croaks, to make sure he never messes with us again. He really is uninvolved this time! This was all my idea! Lies! As if we could believe that. Ill apologise for this, so beat me up all you want. Just leave Toto alone! Oh? What a wonderful friendship, then I guess well just have beat you up too! Smiling as they said that. I was suddenly hit with something at the back of my head, something that let out a sharp noise. This is the first time Ive ever felt this way. My fists were clenched and trembling at this feeling. Maury sent a kick into my stomach and I went flying. A dull sound cracked out when I fell. I think I mightve just broken something. This isnt good though, Im not sure how much of this Ill be able to take. How about a deal then? We dont really want to hurt you, but at the same time, we cant just let this matter go as if it was nothing, right? Swear on your name as Kururi Hn. Handover Toto so he can get his punishment for this, punishment for biting the main house that has taken care of him all this time, and punishment for daring to be rted to me in the first ce! Go to hell. I retorted with a whisper at thest moment, but they didnt really like that response. The three of them started to surround me, their fists clenched and ready to be swung. Sorry Toto My n was too shallow, I ended up involving you even though you tried to stay out of it so badly. I have no choice but to do this now, no matter how shameless it is. Im sorry. I gently let out those words before activating my magic. * * * That day I was called to the teachers office. I was reported for carrying out violence. Needless to say, I was the one punished for starting it. There was no excuse, so I just took whatever they threw at me head on. I was to be locked up in the punishment room for three days because of this. They call it a room, but its more of a cell really. With that said, being locked up in it for three days to encourage reflection isnt the worst punishment they couldve given me. Now I have three days to rx. After entering the punishment room, I have all the time to think in the world about whether my actions were right or not. I dont think I was in the wrong, but thats useless now. Might as well think about something else. After school, Toto ended up paying me a visit. I heard about it. You got into a fight with Maury, didnt you? I didnt answer Totos question. I couldnt even look at him. To recklessly start a fight with three people like that, you really are brave, you know that? sorry. Please dont me yourself, Im actually really grateful for what you did. I raised my head to look at Toto,pletely surprised by his words. You thought Id be angry? At first I was surprised yeah, but you know Im not stupid enough to get angry at a friend who started a fight thinking about my well-being. but now youre going be involved with a bunch of annoying stuff, right? Im not going to die from something like that though. Certainly, its going to be hard in my territory for a little while, but this is much better than before. My mood has been clearer than its ever been before, and Im really d about that. Toto said so while showing me a rare refreshing smile. We talked for a bit before he had to leave. Now that he was gone, I had nothing else to do, so I started thinking again. He was like that because I guess itd be better if I didnt answer this now. I dont really want to think right now. Thats good, what I did wasnt useless afterall. Soon itll be seven, meaning its almost time for my evening rice. Its a little regrettable that I only get rice for dinner, but this is a punishment after all. As I thought that, the door to the room had opened. Alright, its time for the rice! I passed the interview, so they allowed me to deliver a meal. Eliza?! The person who entered while carrying a meal was Eliza. Why?! I wasnt just anxious about the meal she had, but about Eliza herself. A meal? What? Why is Eliza here? Maybe because its been awhile since thest time I ate, but I was more focused on the food she was holding there rather than herself. I was that hungry. Eliza, why are you- Its because I thought that youd be bored in this ce. Here, I brought my favourite book for you to read, I know youll enjoy it. Oh, thanks. The Flower Prince huh? wait, isnt this a fairy tale? It is, but the contents of it are surprisingly dark. Thanks anyway, it really is boring here, you know? So this will really help. Well, I thought you might need it. Eliza let out a small giggle. My impression of Eliza haspletely changed from the calm image I had of her from before. At first you would think shes quite the cold person just by her looks, but if you actually got to know her, you would find that shes actually quite the softy. Looking at her pretty face that was happily smiling, my heart went and skipped a beat. Kururi, Ivee to visit you. At that moment, as if to break that good atmosphere we had, came in Iris with her usual smile. Ah. Immediately aware of Elizas presence, Iriss expression had hardened. S-sorry, am I interrupting something? No, its nothing. Im actually really d you came. Really? Well pardon my intrusion then. She entered while saying so and sat down next to Eliza. So Eliza-san came here as well I believe this is the first time weve actually talked face-to-face, Im Iris, but you already knew that right? Iris slightly cold voice made the atmosphere even more ufortable as it was. Well, I had an idea. While Elizas sharp response just made it worse. I wonder whats this unpleasant feeling thats building up right now? Anyways, because you didnte to ss today, I brought a copy of my notes for you. Your notes?! Thanks!! I was a bit worried about missing sses with the exams so close, but I should be able to survive with this, thank you! Dont worry about it, I knew that you would want these. You sure are attentive Iris, youll surely be a great bride someday. She responded with a I dont really know about that as she blushed while fiddling with her hair. Iris seemed to be really happy from my praise. Its a bitte, but why dont you eat your meal now? Eliza asked me. Ill do thatter, I cant just eat alone while you two are here. Maybe Ill just study a bit for now. As in, youre going to start using those notes? Ugh, what am I supposed to say in this situation?! I always read a bit before I go to bed, so I dont see why I should stop now. Well, Im also looking forward to reading The Flower Prince book you gave me as well. Is that so? Elizas mood seems to have lightened up just now. Kururi you got into a fight today, right? I heard it from Rail, I know that you did it while thinking about Toto, so I know that you werent in the wrong! No, after I heard about it, I thought you were really cool at that moment, I really did! Iris suddenly cut into the conversation, and started talking about todays events. Well, Iris was also angry about what happened to Toto. Contrary to my expectations, she actually seems happy with what I did. I cant really say that was the best thing for me to do though. I ended up being a bother to Toto. After all, if I did nothing then he wouldnt have gotten caught up into this family feud any further. Of course you did the right thing! I believe you did! Now Elizas cutting into the conversation. Why? I also thought you were cool She said with a low voice I could barely hear. I wonder why shes so tense right now? You definitely did the right thing Kururi, I believe in you. Eliza said so with her eyes closed. I said I believed in you first Iris followed up while looking away. Yeah uh, thanks. To this painful air that seemed to flow around them, I was somehow able to squeeze out a response. Kururi, were here. Huh? Whys it so quiet? Vaine and Crossy suddenly entered as well. It looks like theyve noticed the weird atmosphere here too. Well, I guess now that theyre here things will get better, right? Chapter 2-19 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 19 My spring school life had gone by in a sh, and most topics talked about in school had turned towards the end of the semester exams. The test results areing out today. Comprehensively, this along with the results of the exams before winter break will decide what ss youre admitted to next year, so of course everyone is going to desperately study for them. Some people even had bloodshot eyes. While the delusion of everyone here and there To rest, probably waiting for the test results. As soon as theyre done announcing the exam results, summer vacation will start. There are some people who stay at the school, while other return to their homes. Two whole months where we can do whatever we want. There were eight exams, each worth a 100 points for a total on a 800-point scale. Elective exams were carefully regted so that the students wouldntin that one was more difficult than the other. People still ended upining though, thats just the way the world works. The results were posted before noon, many of them were ced as expected. First ce: Arc Kudan 800 points First ce: Iris Par 800 points Third ce: Eliza Deauville 799 points Fourth ce: Rail Rain 797 points C C C Seventh ce: Kururi Hn 777 points As expected of Iris. Despite the work that she had to do on the field, she still scored full marks. The prince as well. Eliza seems to have stumbled again though, just one point away from first. The one Im actually surprised about is Rail. There were many changes this time due to people not studying, but the hardest ss to study for out of them all, was medicine! From the twenty-three points that I lost, fifteen of those were from medicine. I was so close too! I had the second highest score in that ss! Yet somehow that guy was still able to pull off a perfect 100 points! I will never forgive him for that! Well, I still hold a little bit of a grudge from all the times hes harassed me too. I guess these are the results of not-studying enough though, its only natural theyd end up like this.. Now that Ive seen the results, I should start preparing myself to go home. There are some things I have to do before that though. First I received thirty pieces of what was harvested from the potted face pack nts that Toto had grown, cing them in the horse drawn cart to mail them back. Toto wont be able toe to my territory this summer, he has to go back home to his own. I can safely say that Im not going to see him for a while now, at least thats what he said when we parted.. Ever since the fight, it looks like the harassment from Maury has stopped. I dont know if itll start again in the future, but the person in question said that itll be alright. I sincerely hope that that is true. Eliza of course, was frustrated by the results,ining to the point that I almost mistook her as angry, rather than just frustrated. Although it looks like the Four Heavenly Kings are increasing their security around me, my rtionship with Eliza seems to be progressing quite smoothly. Also, it looks like Eliza is returning home to the Capital City. She ended up cautioning me to watch my physical health, since I was just recently injured. The Flower Prince book I had borrowed from her earlier was also returned. I was actually a really good story, it even made me cry a little bit. I dont even want to remember Rails story, but I ended up hearing something funny from him. After tentatively greeting me, Rail relentlessly tried his best to give me a hug. I really dont want to remember this. What did he tell me what was so funny you ask? You see, I ended up promising to keep in touch with him, because at the very least, hes useful when you need to find out information about things, and in return he told me this: The prince was rejected by Iris recently. Apparently he had invited Iris toe home with him to the capital to meet the king, but she ended up refusing, saying that shed feel ufortable surrounded by all that luxury despite the fact that she was just a humblemoner only two months ago. I think Iughed a little too hard when I heard this. I sure am a horrible person, arent I? Even so, I agree that his invitation was too sudden and poorly nned. Oh, and it seems Rail is returning with Arc to the Capital. The Capital, huh? I heard that itsmercial market is flourishing right now, I want to visit there someday. Anyways, I ended up paying Iris a visit myself in the end. I heard that Iris was just going to spend her vacation alone here at school. She wouldnt be troubled with food, clothing, or shelter, and she also has the library to pass the time, but two months is far too long to spend alone. Its too sad, so I wanted to lend her a hand. Iris. I called out to Iris who was watering the vegetables in the field. Hey Kururi, look at this! The vegetables we nted are beginning to bud already! They sure grow fast, dont they? Yeah, thats pretty impressive. Like she said, the vegetables were already starting to bud. Im looking forward to their future growth as well. Iris, are you doing anything this summer vacation? Im probably just going to stay here at school, but its not all bad you know? Ill have all the time to study that I want, and I need to take care of these children too. Also, I cant afford a carriage home right now, you know? Iughed a little at her answer. I thought so too. So if you want to, do you want toe back with me to the Hn territory for the summer? She shook her head. Sorry, but I cant go. Im sure your territory is a nice ce, but I dont want to be a bother. If Im going to visit, Id rather visit after raising the money to visit the hot springs myself, thats my dream. Were you going to bring your family too? Yeah. Then, what if you were just going to go by yourself? By myself? Probably not. Well how about this then, do you want a summer job? You said that you didnt want to be a nuisance, but did you know that my territory is actually suffering from ack of manpower recently? It sure would be great to have some extra workers to lighten the load She gulped. Yup, easy-peasy. With a part-time job, youd be able to pay for it yourself and your family would be wee to stay too. If its the vegetables that youre worried about, we can ask the Herbalism instructor to take care of them. Were in school to study together, but summer vacation was created precisely because we needed a time where we didnt have to study! So? Will you reconsider my offer? a little bit. No, wait! Let me think about this! For a little while she just groaned while rubbing her head, before turning to me. For the next two months Ill help you out. Ill make sure to not be a bother because Ill be working there as well, so once again, thank you! How could you ever be a nuisance? Well, lets leave after I greet Vaine and Crossy. Im only doing this because its my obligation to do so! Dont forget that! *Hohoho* (sfx: haughtyugh) I dont know what youre talking about. My face right now is like that of a buddha. After that, the two of us bid farewell to the field for the summer. After returning to the dorms, I visited Vaines room with Iris beside me. Vaine, the two of us are about to leave for the Hn territory, do you want toe with? I need some more people to help out with the territory. Is that okay? I was actually going to travel the mountains and forests because I had nowhere else to go this summer. You sure you want me to go? At first I really wasing here just to say goodbye, but that seemed to change since, now that I think about it, I really do need the extra workers to help out this summer. Itd be great if Vaine coulde along too, hed be able to match a hundred men in power. wait. The mountains and forests?! Is that how you usually spend your summer?! Well, lets go together then. I dont think Crossy will refuse, but do you know where his room is? I dont know, he never brought me there. I thought that you two were always together though? Did you guys only ever meet in my room? Thats unexpected, did he already leave? He was a boy? I thought that Crossy was a girl though? Iris said. Its a little rude, so make sure not to mention it to him in person. Thats right Iris. Vaine uncharacteristically warned her, he didnt even ask her to start doing practice swings to reflect on herself. Iris was surprisingly insensitive about these things. At that moment, Crossy had entered into Vaines room. Shisho, youre here too? Whats the asion? Oh, this is good, we were just about to start looking for you, Crossy. Me? The three of us are going to the Hn territory over the summer, I wanted to know if you wanted toe too. Sorry, but I cant. I need to say my farewell greetings to the instructors today. I want to go, but the feeling is enough, I hope you still have a fun summer though. Crossy said so with a sullen face. This is making me restless for some reason, Crossy has always been together with Vaine. I really wanted him toe, but I guess it cant be helped. I see, well I hope you have a fun summer vacation then. Take care yourself, okay? Of course, Shisho! Ill definitely take care of myself, so make sure you do so as well Shisho! You as well, you bastard! He threw thatst part at Vaine. What? Did the two of them break up with each other? They just arent honest now are they? After that, we all prepared our luggage, and packed them into the horse drawn carriage. Iris and I had brought quite a bit with us, but all of Vaines belongings could be carried in one hand. Does he really keep all his stuff in that one bag? Is it a bottomless bag that stores things in another dimension? This is how Vaine, Iris and I all departed for the Hn territory. In the carriage, the three of us leisurely enjoyed the journey. I remember feeling anxious when I first came to school here. Many things have happened since then, alot of sad things, happy things, and weird things, but it was a fun period of time. While reminsicing about the past, I slowly closed my eyes. A vivid memory slowly formed an image in my head. It was the time when Eliza was seriously trying to kill me, how fun. Wait. Is that really a fun memory for me? Outside the sun had continued to rise, while the horse-drawn carriage rumbled as it proceeded towards the Hn territory. Chapter 2-20 cksmith Volume 2 Chapter 20 *First Princess Marias POV* The second-years examination results have been posted. The students ranks had changed here and there, but there were also a few that either skyrocketed up or slid way down from their original rank. There are a few students whose results were extraordinary, though. In particr, the students who ced from first to fourth this time. And of course, one of those four is I, Maria Kudan As a person blessed with excellent grades, athletic ability, and beauty, Im am one of the few elite in society, though life can get a little boring sometimes. Theres just not enough stimulus in my life. Anyways, because I didnt want to stay at school any longer, I tentatively decided to return home to the Capital. If I was going to go somewhere, I didnt really want to go home, but everyone would get all noisy and start yelling at me if I just decided to take a trip. Ah! Oh s! I guess Ill be bored this summer as well. I really dont want to go back home, one of the ces I want to visit is actually the Hn territory. Id rather go there than the Capital. Certainly, itsmercial facilities are thriving but I dont really feel the need to go shopping right now. That is not how I want to spend my summer vacation. Anyways, as I spent my days bored out of my mind this summer, I was suddenly summoned by Mother. Apparently, theres going to be a gathering of princesses from a bunch of neighboring countries here. And Im supposed to be our countrys representative. I dont really want to do such a thing, I want to go to the Hn territorys new summer resort. Eventually, the day came and a tea party was held in the castle gardens. Around the table, there were about ten girls drinking tea while chatting, including myself. Oh, look! Somebody just told a boring story, so now we can allugh and go Ohohohohohoho~ Whats that? Someone else just told a boring story? Now lets allugh and go Ohohohohohoho~ My stomach was twisting in disgust from the mood, and this is just the start. Hopefully, this finishes quickly. As I thought that in the middle of our Ohohohohoho~ tournament, somebody with a cute face had suddenly appeared. Nice to meet you, my name is Lasa Kudan. Sorry for interrupting you. Oh, Lasa. I stood up to greet him. Unlike Arc, Lasa is my cute little brother. I was actually about to head over to the Hn territory, so I came here to give my salutations to Ane-sama before I departed. Eh? Youre going to the Hn territory? I want to go too. Theres no way I can just let him leave me in this hell hole, I dont want to be stuck here with all these princesses! Falling to my desires by leaving for the Hn territory while abandoning my duties as this countrys princess. Itll be difficult, but that doesnt mean its impossible. Lasa, can you wait a little bit? I want to go as well. I secretly whispered into Lasas ear. Is that okay? Lasa said with a worried undertone. Its fine. Ow! That hurts! My stomach! I rammed my knee into his stomach at an angle that the others couldnt see. He fell to the ground on his knees with one hand propping himself up, while the other was rubbing his stomach. Are you alright?! The daughters of the other countries royalty who were just enjoying their tea a few moments ago ran up to us in worry. Well after his outburst, its only natural theyd do that. Nee-san Lasa looked up to me with the whites of his eyes showing, but well, lets just forget the details. Are you alright? Is your stomach acting up again? We both know that youve had bad bowel movementstely, you should take care of yourself more. I said that in a voice loud enough for the rest of the princesses to hear, telling them that my brother is having a constipation problem. Do I feel any shame for doing this? Absolutely not. Ill do whatever I want to do. No, my stomach is fine but- Owowowowow! Nevermind, I think I need someone to call a doctor. I can give you first aid while everyone searches for one. Thanks, but until the doctores dont think youll be able to do much. Here, Im going to do a quick check, okay? So let touch your stomach for a bit Oh no, I think youve stretched something, its probably because youve let gas umte inside too much that this has happened. Maybe its because they had drunk too much tea while listening to boring stories that some of them had gotten waterlogged stomachs and started letting out sshing sounds. Whatever you do Lasa, dont fart. Maria-sama, we understand your embarrassment because of your family right now. You can excuse yourself if you wish. Theres no way I could do such a thing! I need to keep up my image first, I cant just dash out at the first exit! What a desperate excuse, telling everyone my brothers constipated. If someone were to find out that I actually kneed him, as the princess of this country dark clouds would hang over me for the rest of my life. This has to work no matter what! Umm Princess Irina, I believe it would be alright if you didnt worry so much. My sister is just this kind of person. Lasa squeezed out his opinion, you traitor! How could you?! What are you saying?! Arent you Maria-samas brother?! Are you not ashamed of embarrassing her so?! Princess Irina told Lasa off with an angry voice. Lasa then started to scratch his head while making a troubled face. Im sorry Lasa. I know you dont deserve Princess Irinas wrath. Ive brought a doctor over! Somebody called out while bringing a doctor with them, who ran ahead and rushed over here. The doctor immediately went to work, checking his abdomen and neck. I dont really know what hes doing. Well I dont really care, since he wont be able to find the cause. If the doctor cant find the cause, Lasa will be told that he should go get some more rest back at his room. Then after I leave with him because Im worried, the two of us will escape from his room and take a quick trip over to the Hn territory! Before that, Ill make sure to inform grandfather that Im going to stay in Lasas room to watch over his physical condition and that this will probablyst until the other princesses go home! Its perfect! Hmm, I cant figure out whats wrong. For the time being, he should probably go and get some rest in his room, but if youre really worried, I can do a more detailed examination, would you like that Maria-sama? A perfect diagnosis. I should go and ask father to raise your sryter. Yeah, the pain has subsided a little, but for now, I think Im going to rest in my room. Ill go watch over you, to make sure youre alright. Missionplete. Now we just need to jump out of your rooms window, and then we can spend the rest of our summer in the Hn territorys resort!! Lasa, who seems to have given himself up, sighed. Now that weve gotten this far, that attitude of yours is no good. As I thought about such things, I sent a re over to Lasa. Please wait one moment!! Princess Irina suddenly stopped us while raising her voice. What now? Let me go watch over him too, Im a bit worried myself. Ugh, what a busybody. No, we wouldnt want to disturb you. Everyone, please continue to enjoy the tea party even after we depart. I cant allow that. Theres no way I can leave a person whose condition has worsened in my immediate vicinity alone. Itll only leave me more worried, I cant leave you to do this by yourself Maria-sama. yeah. * * * After taking over the conversation, the three of us headed over to Lasas room. Together with us in his room, Lasa lied down on the bed. Irina, who was here to nurse him pulled a chair over and sat down. Be brave Lasa. Be friendly, but what am I supposed to do in this situation?! This whole situation is so boring! I was supposed to be leaving by now! In truth, I noticed Maria-samas intentions quite a while ago. Hmm? Princess Irina suddenly started speaking with a meek look on her face. Hes acting, right? Hes not really hurt, is he? Eh?! My expression had probably hardened in response to her unexpected words. Nohe really is sick, Ohohohohoho~ Im not going to me you or anything, I figured out what you had been trying to do from the very beginning. What? Really? Really, you did all that because you were bored, right? You looked like you wanted to go somewhere. Then, why did you do that back then? Because a lot of problems would pop up if I said my true feelings at that moment, right? Im sure that you felt the same way when you started that wholemotion. Irina-sama Maria-sama You want to leave too? Where though? Theres actually this ce famous for its hot springs called the Hn territory. They just opened their new summer resort, and I think it would be a lot of fun there. That sounds nice, I want to go too, but do you have a way out of here? We can leave from the window of course, all you need to get down from there is a rope. Hehehe, this is somewhat exciting, isnt it? The two of usughed for a little while. I wonder how long its been since Ive felt this way? This is fun. Actually, this might be the first time Ive met somebody who has understood me so well for the first time in my life. Thats the feeling Im getting right now. Umm then can we just leave already then? I was actually supposed to depart quite a while ago. Lasa suddenly said, breaking the mood. Chapter 3-1 cksmith Volume 3 Chapter 1 The water from the river was very clear. Despite the summer heat, the water flowing out of the forest was really cold. I could see wet rocks shining in the distance, the water on them having not evaporated. The horse-drawn carriage was currently parked beside it. After taking off my shoes, I stepped into the water to try it out. As I thought, its cold. Currently, its around two in the afternoon, meaning its the hottest time of the day, but that just makes the cold water feel even better. Ah~ Im finally back home. A feeling that was both beautiful and natural swept over me. Looking around, thend was gradually turning more green, making it even more beautiful. This is the Hn territory. Iris descended from the carriage shortly after and took in the view with her mouth agape. Vaine could be described the same way. The waters so clear! Kya! And Its cold too! Iris stepped into the river while saying so. This looks like a good fishing spot. Vaine pointed out with a slightly different perspective. Well, hes not wrong. In the river, you could see a few fish swimming here and there. I cupped a bit of water into my hands and drank it without hesitation. A cool feeling immediately flushed throughout my body. Natural water sure is refreshing. The other two drank some themselves after watching me. Its great! This is good water. For some reason their happy faces made me smile, almost unwillingly so. Ah, wee to the Hn Territory! Its a nice ce. Iris said with shining eyes. Just by looking at the territory her eyes had begun to gleam, Im sure theyll shine even more in when she sees the rest. Its somehow fun watching her, thats the kind of feeling Im getting right now. As Vaine immersed his lower body in the water he said: I want toe back here sometime just to rx. Looking closely at him, he also seemed to have shining eyes. They were the eyes of a young boy in his prime. How about we stay here one night then? We have everything we need, and we can have an amazing dinner if we grill some of the river fish. Seconded! Iris cheered while raising her hands and jumping into the river. Okay then, lets get some fishing equipment ready. First I had Vaine look for tree branches that we could use as recements for fishing rods, but because the forest was nearby, it shouldnt be too hard. After that Iris and I searched through our luggage for materials that we could use in recement for fishing lines and hooks. We couldnt find hooks, so I created some by processing a little bit of iron with magic. Shaving down the end, they slowly became pointed. Im a little anxious because I wasnt able to put barbs on it, but with Vaines fishing skill there shouldnt be a problem. The fishing line that we found was just white yarn It might not be the best fishing equipment but it passes, right? Just as we finished, Vaine came back with three branches that were the perfect size for rods. He is truly a dependable man. We immediately tied the threads on, and our fishing rods werepleted. For bait, we used the dried meat we had on us. Will fish eat meat? I thought, but Vaine pushed away that anxiety by saying If they can smell it, the fish will eat anything. how reliable. Climbing to the top of the biggest rock I could find, I cast my yarn. The best strategy for fishing is to be patient. The scenery is beautiful too, so its the perfect time for me to rx and take it all in. Iris stood at the edge of the river and took aim, cing a foot into the water before finally casting her line. This was probably her own way of enjoying both the coolness of the river and fishing at the same time. Looking at Vaine, he walked in until he was submerged to his waist before casting. From my viewpoint, he lookedpletely like a professional. With a slightly apologetic look, Iris called out to me saying Do you need any help over there? To which I replied No,this is just how I do things. I like fishing this way. Seriously, Im really having fun here. Anyways, Ill stop ying around now and start fishing for real! Plopping myself down on the rock, I started sucking on a piece of dried meat while patiently waiting for my prey. This is a really rxing moment for me. Under the cool shade of a tree, my heart was being healed by the beautiful scenery in around me. Ah~ This is so blissful~ Fufu, just now you sounded like an old man. At the bottom of the rock to my lower left, I could see Iris looking up at me. Apparently, my words from a little while ago were funny considering that fact that she was still giggling a bit. This is only the edge of the Hn Territory and its still this beautiful. Taking a seat beside me, she cast her line into the river. It is, and I can only imagine what the center will be like. Its probably amazing considering the proud face have on, Kururi. Fufu~n I cant wait to see the flower gardens and the hot springs, theyre probably amazing. If I dont see them during this trip Ill probably go crazy. Dont forget the summer resort, its the best we have. The best? Really? Iris started to grin as she imagined the sights. Though as much I loved this conversation we were having, werent we supposed to be fishing? A little while after my conversation with Iris finished, I felt the fishing rod move unnaturally for a second. Huh? Do I have a bite? I immediately jumped up and grabbed the pole. The fish was putting up quite the fight, it was probably a big one! I tried to reel the thread in as quickly as I could. At that moment there was a huge ssh, and the fish had escaped from the hook, leaving me with nothing but a sense of dissatisfaction. Aryaryaryaryarya! Almost mockingly, I could hear a voice suddenly shouting out from the side. Well, I guess it would be difficult to catch a fish with a hook without barbs. Ah~ I knew that it would be difficult for an amateur like me to catch anything. I still think its amazing that you were able to get something on your line at all. Oh? Did you see it? It was pretty big, right? Yeah, definitely a big one. Well, I guess it wasnt a total loss. Its still a shame, but oh well. My motivation took a hit though. I pierced another piece of meat onto the hook and prepped my rod. Okay, lets try this one more time. A little while after that, Iris was the next one to get a bite. The fish that bit onto her hook rampaged, bouncing in and out of the water. She caught a big one. Calm down! Yeah. Iris started reeling in the yarn calmly, we have to be vignt since the hook didnt have any barbs. Maybe taking note of my failure earlier, she took her time moving her hands carefully. But with a merciless ssh, the fish swam away. Ah! Iris face twisted in distraught at that moment. I know I shouldntugh, this isnt something that youugh at, but somehow I found myselfughing. Even though she tried so hard to reel it in, she ended up letting her fish go the same way I did. Iris didnt speak to me again until the day was almost over. On another note, I was able to get a lot of fish on the hook, but I was never able to reel them inpletely. Hey, wheres Vaine? I turned to look at the direction Iris was at. Huh?! No way. I had forgotten about Vaine during our conversations but I looked over to where he was standing before. Hes really gone! Dont tell me, was he washed away?! A sudden wave of anxiety flushed through me. cing down my fishing rod, I ran over to the ce I saw Vainest. If I remember correctly, he was waist-deep in the water. Because the river was calm on the surface, I didnt think about how strong it would be under it This is bad, my anxiety is going crazy right now. . Buwa! Suddenly a weird sound resounded from the river, and apletely soaked Vaine entered my vision. It looks like he dived into the river. I guess this will suffice for now. Inside of a hemp bag held in Vaines hands was the form of what appeared to be multiple fish rampaging at the fact they were caught. I guess my worries were needless. Then theres that, to be able to catch a huge harvest of fish while the two of us couldnt catch any. As expected of Vaine! Since it started to get colder as the day went on, the three started a fire. Vaine and my clothes had gotten wet, so we had to change. Luckily I had a few sets of clothes in our luggage in the carriage. Dry clothes against cold skin really do feel warmer. I asked Vaine if he was going to change too, since all he did was take off his top and in response he said: Im fine, I can just dry my clothes. He truly is a man who was going to live in the mountains and forests. Though somehow being the only one who changed clothes makes me feel effeminate. As the sun started to set, our fire continued to rise. We collected quite a few wood chips, so the fire was burning well. Vaine was drying his clothes nearby while warming his body. He was trembling, so I tried to lend him my clothes, but he refused, saying No, I can handle cold on this level. I wonder if this is just a strange proclivity for him. Honestly, its a bit scary. I called the coachman over, so the four of us could feast on baked fish together. A fragrant smell started to rise, as the fish cooked. Since we did a lot of moving today I was really hungry. We even fixed them up a bit with spices. The four of us dug into the grilled fish like beasts. There was no conversation at all, nothing but the sound of us eating. Well, its the seasonal fish, its that delicious. The sadness felt when I took thatst bite, finishing the batch was amazing. Once I had finished eating I let out a That was delicious. as Iid down on my back. Soon after, Vaine and Iris plopped themselves down beside me. We had our nkets with us, and its a nice night out. We can just sleep near the carriage tonight. Lying down on nkets, the silhouettes of three people could be seen staring into the sky. The sky was absolutely clear, both the sparkling stars and the serene moon could be easily seen. Its beautiful Iris said in a soulful voice. Her face seemed to say that she waspletely satisfied with how this day went. Lying down to take in the stars after a delicious feast. This truly was an amazing day. I think Iris is also beautiful. What?! Eh?! From the bomb that Vaine suddenly threw, Iris and I called out in surprise. Yet the person in question just turned to the sky and said; The stars are also beautiful. Iriss face had flushed red. Vaine didnt have any ulterior motives when he said that, he probably just said what first popped into his head at the moment. Though thats exactly why it had such an effect on Iris, who was currently covering half her face with a nket. As expected of a wild man like Vaine-kun! Well yed!! This is good. Maybe because he did a lot today, Vaine was the first one to fall asleep. He snores a bit, but its not annoying. The fish we had today were caught by him too, so Ill overlook this much. Vaine fell asleep. Poking her head out of her nkets, Iris whispered to me softly. Ah, not that that bugs me or anything. Im a little sad that Crossy wasnt able toe with us, but Im having more fun than I expected during this trip. Thats funny, I was thinking the same thing. Fufu, well its because of Kururi that I can experience this happiness. Whats with that? Im going to feel embarrassed if you justpliment me out of the blue. Well we dont want that now, do we? I guess its about time I went to bed too. Ah, youre running away! With a smallugh, Iris also went to sleep. Both of them were sleeping so I just took in the calming scenery in full, and before I knew it, I had fallen asleep too. Maybe its because we got to see and beautiful night skyst night, but we were all able to wake up the next morningpletely refreshed. Boarding the horse-drawn carriage again, we continued on our trip to my home. Since weve already entered the territory, we should arrive at the mansion today. We proceeded through the highway at a good rhythm. Passing one town after another, the vigers came out in droves to greet us. Its Kururi-sama! Kururi-sama hase home! Its the young master! Everything will be alright from here on out! Even though we didnt stop the carriage and just pressed on, the vigers still came out to wee us. We passed through several towns, but all of them seemed to say the same things. This was good, I was a bit worried that everyone was going to forget about me during my absence. However, the big deal that theyre all making of my return is a bit troubling as well. Did I do anything for them to like me this much? Oh well. The horse-drawn carriage had finally arrived just before noon. There stood my house, just as imposing as it was before I left. Well its not like its going to change in such a short period of time anyways. Dropping down from the carriage, I had finally returned home after quite some time with Vaine and Iris behind me. Chapter 3-2 Almost immediately after I arrived home, a person jumped out of the front door. Running towards me in tears while shouting Kururi~! was my father, Toral Hn. I made my decision in an instant. Dont misunderstand, there was absolutely no tearful reunion mooding from me, his son. There was no point in going through the trouble of processing the situation, there wasnt even any tears. Just like when Nobi**-kun came back from school. That is to say, whether I be a giant blue cat from Dora*mon or not! Hey! Who the hell is only two heads tall?! Long time no see, Father.1 Youre back home safe! Father2 is really happy about this, you know! The moment we were reunited he annoyingly embraced me, but I was somehow able to put up with it. Still hugging me, he lifted me up and started to rub my back. Hey, dont do this with a runny nose, everyone can see it. Once he was satisfied, he was finally able to calm himself down, so I took that opportunity to introduce the two people I brought with me. These two are Vaine and Iris. Theyre my friends from school,and I invited them to spend their summer vacation here in the Hn Territory. Well, Im d to see them here. Father weed the two of them with open arms. Honestly, I was a bit worried that he wouldnt be okay with theming over, but it looks like my worries were for nought. With augh that went Hohoho~ Father closed in on the two, turning his sight towards Vaine. I didnt like how he seemed to overpower them with his excessiveness, though. He probably gave off an excessivelyrge impression because he was a Dora*mon-type of person. Finishing his look-over of Vaine, he turned towards Iris with a huff. Oh my~ Would you look at this. I have to say, you are very beautiful, is your rtionship with Kururi by any chance like this? Father grinned while making a gesture with his hands. Whats with this father? Ive known him for years now, and I still havent found a decent side to him yet. Iris put on a wry smile and refused, going No, no. Before he could make his first impression any worse, I pulled father over and whispered, Try your best not to be rude to her, she has a good chance of bing the future queen. What? By the way, the other one is actually the son of the Kingdoms Knight Commander. Eh? As I told Father this, he turned his face towards Iris in shock before listening again, only to turn towards Vaine in shock for the second time in our conversation. Maybe his stomach started to hurt because he crouched down while holding it. Are you okay Dad2? Kururi, your Dad here might not be able to take this. Recently Ive been getting stomach pains due to stress, Ill die if I have to face anymore. Youre exaggerating, but if you really need help I dont mind working now that Ive returned. Please do so, I have my hands full as it is. Im at my limit, so Id really appreciate it if you took care of everything Kururi. everything? Everything well, I alreadypleted most of the work so there shouldnt be too much left I think. Despite my fathers tone, I epted. Id wee any chance to have sole dominion over the territory, though Father seems to have misunderstood my intentions, and cried tears of gratefulness in response. Apparently ever since I left, there seemed to have been a growing pile of problems with the Hn Territory. No matter, there was still a great deal of development left to be done before it reached my ideal. While the towns seem to have flourished from my innovations, the abrupt prosperity of the territory seems to havee with its own set of problems that needed to be dealt with. Yet Father wasnt able to resolve them, leading to much discontent among the popce. Supposedly both Father and the citizens were hoping that Id take over once I returned. Or at least, something like that. Understood. You can enter the hot springs and rx for a bit, Dad. Leave everything else to me. Kururi, your Dad here is leaving for the summer resort, so Im giving you permission to use the mansion as you wish. Apparently, he seems to have been getting stomach pains from quite a while ago, so he had alreadypleted his arrangements to leave for a vacation once I returned, even preparing a horse-drawn carriage in advance. How excited was he to run away? If anything hes light-footed, Ill give him that. Yay~ more work for me! It cant be helped. All of these problems emerged due to my actions, and you reap what you sow. The Hn Territory was supposed to be a quiet ce, but with the recent developments, thatspletely changed. Of course, my father wouldve been burdened when suddenly governing a territory that waspletely different than what he was used to. Of course, Im just as inexperienced as he was to governing but Im going to work harder than my father to quell the peoples anxiety about the future. Well, its already been decided that Im the one thats supposed to fix these problems, so I might as well get started. Iris, Ive already guaranteed you a job for the summer, but I still havent decided where youll work. Ill tell youter but for now, you should choose a room that you like and unpack. Okay. After Iris agreed with me about finding a room, we decided it would be best if we organised our luggage. How about you Vaine? What do you want to do? Dont worry, you dont need to think about where to put me. Leave any jobs that involve heavy lifting to me. That would be a great help, thanks. I had immediately gained two capable subordinates, its very reassuring to know that I wont be doing everything myself. * * * To the servants who were working in the manor, I inquired about the issues we were currently facing. Apparently, the popce had been requesting aid in the form of letters that they would send here almost on a daily basis, they rmended I try reading those. This seems to be the system that theyve always used forints, but I never heard anything about this from Father ever before, so they mustve only started using it recently. From the letters that they gave me, I picked up the one with the oldest date and read it. There were various things written there, but if I were to summarise it then its main points revolved around how the recent economic boom in the territory caused a flood of new immigrants to move in, inting the poption drastically. Causing problems such as: There arent enough homes for all the new people, were over capacity. The majority of the immigrants were people who were living in poverty in their old territories, so everyone is poor. With all the new inhabitants settling in the outskirts of the towns, public security has deteriorated. Some of the problems seem to have sprouted because of that persons ipetence. Not all of these were problems that I caused. The development of the territory itself is something to rejoice, but if I want to be able to live a stable life in the future, I need to work hard now. After reading through the letters, I came to realise just how many problems our residents had. Though, this in itself could be seen as a problem too. At the very least, it looks like we were able to give a few of the immigrants jobs as servants here in the mansion. From what I see, the area where we could employ the most people right now would be in the service industry, we dont have enough manpower to run it, and theres bound to be a lot of nice people who came here. We also seem to be in need of farmers, so Ill try to increase the number of workers there. Theres also the problem of housing, Ill need to build enough for all of them to live in. Thisll cost a lot of money, but I should be able to get it back through taxes eventually, thend itself is mine after all. Construction work will also need workers, so I guess Ill be able to solve the employment problem quicker than I thought. This isnt the time for me to be worried, I need to take action. I immediately went to the house safe and peeked inside. The territory is rich so we received a lot of profit, and its all mine! He who is in charge of the treasury has the right to use the treasury. It cant be helped, the citizens of my domain are in trouble. After psyching myself up, and lightly apologising to father in my mind, I stretched my hand towards the money Kururi, theres a visitor for you. mming the treasury door shut, I left to meet with Vaine, who was waiting with the visitor outside. Its been a long time, Kururi-sama. Lotson-san!! Raising my voice in surprise at the unexpected visitor, I rushed over. How nostalgic, he seems just as gant as I remember him. I heard that you had returned, so I decided to pay a visit. Im d that you did, its good to see you. I couldnt agree more, but unfortunately well have to catch upter, we have pressing matters at hand. Ever since the summer resort reformations had started, I started creating management reports on the project. The reports included ounting documents, the number of visitors weve been receiving, their feedback, requests, and the number of people we currently have employed. Prepared as always I see. Im impressed, theres no one in the territory who could rece you, Lotson-san. Of course. While admiring Lotson-sans work, I decided I should use this chance to get his counselling. Here,e on in. Lotson-san, who was carrying the documents entered with my invitation. After bringing him to the treasury, I resumed our conversation. Now that Im in charge of these funds, I think Ill need your help with managing it. Im in a dire situation where I need to build a vast amount of houses for our new residents while keeping them simple enough that they dont overwhelm our budget. As you can see, this is all that we can afford. Not to mention we also need to hire workers to build everything, but before I do any of this, I want to hear your opinion first. To have already transferred all assets to you I can wholeheartedly say that everyone living in the territory will be happy about this decision. If you truly want my opinion, I believe this is the time where youre supposed to be generous with the funds. I cant help but feel that the majority of theseints were made because of the residents dissatisfaction towards the current head and his inexperience. I agree. Its only natural that I use the funds for the people if Im the one thats governing them. The only problem is that youll be selling the houses that are built cheaper than what theyre worth. Even after youve collected the payment, your current funds are bound to be split. Taking this route will surely lessen the peoples dissatisfaction, but youll be left broke. If the current head was only a little bit wiser at managing the region then Im sorry, please forgive me, I spoke out of turn. Its fine, dont worry about it. A lord that looks after his people, right? Lets go with that n. First things first, we need manpower, and lots of it if were going to follow through with this. Leave the gathering, and hiring of people to me. But Lotson-san, arent you already busy with managing the vi? It might be a little selfish of me, but Im going to leave the management of the household to my brother for the time being. Hes received the same training that I have, so I dont think hell cause any problems, so you dont have to worry about that. If its your brother, then there shouldnt be any problems. Okay Lotson-san, I guess Ill let you help me out here. Ill leave the gathering of manpower, and the calctions of how much they should be paid to you. Understood, I will begin immediately. With quick movements, Lotson-san left back down the road he came. Im sure hell manage. Hmm what should I do now? Before I knew it, Iris was standing there beside me. It looks like she was listening in on our talk from a while ago, but remained silent. Vaine and I will be ready to work whenever you need us, so lets get along, okay? Ah, yeah. Ill probably ce Vaine along with the construction workers, but where should I put Iris? Id rather not make her do any heavy work like that. Im thinking of making you sort documents andplete contract work, Iris. Those things people need to sign before they buy a house? Yeah, that. In the near future, were going to be flooded with work like that, and its a fairlyplicated job, but if I leave it with you I know Ill have some peace of mind. Understood, leave it to me. Iris rolled up her sleeves as she said so, motivated. * * * The next day the immigrants were gathered. There were more than a hundred of them, and many of them were craftsmen as well. Ill have to give Lotson-san a raise the next time I see him. Yesterday we spread the information about how wed need workers, and now theyve gathered today at the construction site. Though some of them are just here to see what themotion is about instead of work. Iris begins the reception once enough people had gathered. My family is the only one safe from the unprecedented changes, but weve been receiving requests for new houses from almost all the new immigrants that settled here. Allocatingnd, issuing each individuals rights and having them sign contracts. Iris document processing ability was truly remarkable. I wouldve asked Lotson-san to help as well, but some problems had arisen that he had to take care of. The actual construction work done by Vaine and our hundred new workers had finally begun, albeit slowly. I as the lord of this region wasnt cking off and was taking action. The citizens who saw that were inspired, and by the end of the day we had many volunteers join us. Whenever a new house was built, everyone cheered in rejoice. It was hot, their souls burned like the summer heat in joy. Our summer vacation is two months long, and after devoting an entire month to work, the initial problem was finally resolved. It was truly challenging, oh how I wished to rx and enjoy my summer rather than work during that month. Unbeknownst to me, this was a summer that would be forever remembered as the Aine3 Miracle. Aine is the name of thend, honoured by the people as a ce where they resolved one of their greatest concerns. A story truly based off of thanks. Thanks to the help I received from Lotson-san, Iris, and Vaine, I was able to cut down my workload by arge margin. We can finally say that our biggest problems are now behind us. Now its time for us to enjoy a real summer vacation. Lotson-san, apart from the reward, consider this a bonus for your efforts. Stored in a small bag, was a small but generous bonus, which I handed over to him. Something like this isnt it wasted on me? Lotson-san was serious as he said that. He truly is a man firm with his beliefs, I know how much this money would do for him due to his family being quiterge, and I still had to push him to ept it. Kururi-sama, as long as youre governing this territory, I know that it will be at peace, but if you ever need help, I will be there. Oh, I definitely will. Now then, I believe its about time I take my leave. Lotson-san was going to leave on his own ord again. To that somewhat bitter man, I couldnt help but think his back looked cool. Please wait one moment! as he was leaving, Lotson-san was called out to by Iris. Her eyes were somewhat moist for some reason. While biting her lips, Iris squeezed out a few words. Lotson-san, will I ever see you again? Eh?! What did she say?! For some reason, I could feel cold sweat running down my back. Of course, anytime that Kururi or his friends need me, Ille running. That not what I no, nevermind. Then, I-Ill see you again sometime. Indeed, now then. To Lotson-san who had left without another word, Iris stared at his shrinking back. Isnt this a downright romantic scene thats spread in front of me?! What the hell is this?! Uh, Iris. Heres your reward for all your hard work. Thanks. I thought that shed be jumping for joy by now, but she doesnt seem to have any interest in it at all. Without even checking the contents, she continued to stare in the direction Lotson-san had left. heres Vaines share. No, I dont need any pay. Oh, okay-like hell Ill say something like that!! I really really want you to take this Vaine. All your hard work saved me after all. Take it. You worked really hard, after all Vaine. I forcefully passed him his pay. Anyways, could Iris be I dont know, Vaine sent me instructions through his gaze, telling me to check in on Iris. Turning towards her, I called out Iris in a somewhat shaky voice E-excuse me but, Yes? Iris answered without moving her gaze. Is there something wrong? I This is the first time Ive ever felt this way. Eh?! Eh?! Ehh?! EEEEEEEHHHHHH???!!! Umm, can you tell me what kind of feeling that is? For some reason, my heart is pounding. This is the first time in my life Ive ever met someone that attentive. Thats nice, but can you please not continue those words? Judging by their momentum I mean, certainly, Lotson-san is a nice guy but But, but With Iris current state, which had her covering her heart with both her hands, her expression equivalent to one in a daze, and her flushed cheeks Hey, wait a second isnt this love?! Did she really fall in love with Lotson-san?! Is this really okay?! Lotson-san doesnt even appear in the game!! Hes even more of a side-character than I am! Are you really okay Iris-san?! Are you?! Oh the humanity!!! Written by CK. Tranted by KuroInfinity at Slothtrantions 1 Kururi refers to his father as Chichi-ue, a really old fashioned and respectful way of saying Dad, but he quickly switches to Otou-san afterwords so I tranted those as Dad. 2 Kururis father is speaking in the third person. 3 Aine is a noun that means splendor, radiance, and brilliance. Chapter 3-3 Ever since Lotson-san left, Iris has been kind of empty. Whenever we tried to speak with her she only answers with Oh? or Thats right. no matter what we said. My appetite seems to have dwindled recently as well, I just cant eat in this atmosphere. When we first arrived I ate every meal with gusto, but now I even forget the meal times. Ive been thinking so much I might even be able to write a poem out of my feelings, though my heart pounds at the thought. Hey Vaine, what are we supposed to do about this? Like I said before, I dont know. Im not ustomed to situations like this, Ive had absolutely no ideas on how to get through to her. Moreover, the party in question isnt any ordinary maiden. Its a maiden in love. Charging recklessly at a girl like that would be equivalent to attacking a wild boar. And one does not simply approach a wild boar. Those things are dangerous, and some even have fangs! Id think twice before attacking something like that! If I ever see one, Id rather report the sighting to the local lords rather than take it on myself! Theyre that dangerous!! No, focus. Were not actually talking about a wild boar here. If it was just a wild boar then everything couldve been solved easily, because all you need to do is hunt it with the proper preparations and feast afterwards. But were talking about the love life of the girl who is supposed to be the future queen here! This problem is way bigger than a stupid pig! Are you really in love?! Wake up Iris! Thinking about it, every time Vaine and I see Iris all depressed we cant help but sigh for some reason. I want to cheer her up, but I dont know what to do. Iris, do you want to go to the nearby town with me? I think Lotson-san will be there. Eh?! W-w-w-whats with that?! I-I dont have any reason to go there now, do I?! Eh?! Thats my line! Even if nobody else will find out? I tried to help you while Vaine and his insensitiveness arent here. Wait! I know!! Actually, theres a reason why but I wanted to see Lotson-san you know? Though Id rather not go alone, you see Oh, so its like that. Yeah, that is a problem now, isnt it? Yet I received nothing but a crisp reply in response. Hey, this isnt how a person who fell in love during the summer should act. You need more spirit! I cant go back to school if youre still like this! Ill have to go prostrate to Prince Arc so he doesnt kill me! Kururi! Vaine called out to me in a rare panicked face. I wonder what it is, though please let it not be a wild boar. Looking out towards the ce Vaine was pointing at from the window, I could see Lotson-san standing there. Apparently, he seems to havee to our front door The human vortex hase!!! While I was panicking, Iris came over to see what themotion was about, and then she saw him. Suddenly breaking into a panic, Iris started making a huge fuss about her hair, wondering if it looked weird or not. Hey Kururi, do you think my hair looks weird?! I-its fine! Though, you have unusually dark circles around your eyes you know?! Iris heart pounding concerns shifted my way, the pressure she emitted felt like she was trying to snap me in half. Eh?! What should I do?! She started running around the room, yelling Ah~! in panic. Calm down me, dont fidget. As I told myself that, the fated chime of our doorbell rang out. This is the first time my started pounding from a doorbell ring. Wait, am I also in love? With a throbbing heart, I walked to the front door, opening it. Hi there, Lotson-san. Standing there was none other than one of the most dignified people I knew, Lotson-san. Huh? His face looks a little fuller than before, its not as sharp as it was. No, Im just imagining it, hes the same cool Lotson-san he always was. Hes only in his early twenties, right? Yet he gives off the feeling of an adult. Needless to say, Iris hade to greet him too. To have the two of us rush to greet him, he sure is popr now, isnt he? You havent changed at all, Kururi-sama. Oh, you as well Lotson-san. Its about time for the periodic reports toe in. Kururi-sama, this time,s reports are about the viges that youve renovated recently, please continue to work hard from now on. Of course, thanks for the help. in more ways than one. Come to think of it, this is the first time weve needed to collect reports since the renovations, isnt it? Most of them should be documents on ounting and management, but because you were regting everything Lotson-san, I dont think we have to worry too much. The movement of all this money will be good for us in the end. Thank you for the praise, Ill be sure to put in, even more, effort in my work to live up to your expectations from now on. Well, you can rx until we collect the reports, though. Lotson-san entered the house, and I confirmed the documents that he had brought today. Meanwhile, one person had moved into the shadows behind us. It was our housekeeper Iris!! No wait, shes not a housekeeper. Vaine wasnt able to handle the atmosphere of the room and fled. Opening the report revealed a variety of documents, and by the way, Iris was peeking in from around the. Kururi-sama, are you listening to me? Oh, sorry about that. Please continue. Yes, the current situation of the management is in top form overall Lotson-sans exnations were clear and easy to understand. However, I wasnt able to remember anything he said at all. Mostly because of Iris who kept trying to find the timing to say something, but got nervous before pulling back multiple times. Should I really allow this to continue? Please wait one moment, I stopped Lotsons report and sent my gaze behind him. Iris, Lotson-san is currently giving me a management report, this could help you develop your ounting skills, do you want to listen to it together with me? Eh?! After being acknowledged, Iris started to panic, not knowing what to do. Come on, but after I urged her over she finally came to her senses, and walked over with a light gait. Lotson-san was sitting across from me, while Iris had sat down beside me. Out of the two of us, she chose to sit beside me for some reason, maybe shes shy? Eventually, Iris started to join in on the discussion, what she said didnt enter my head, but for some reason, she was only talking to me. Thats the end of todays report. Thanks for all your hard work, I wouldnt be able to do this without you, Lotson-san. Im only here because I have someone like you to work for, Kururi-sama. No, youre amazing Lotson-san! Iris was finally able to squeeze out some words towards Lotson-san. Its too bad that she put too much force into that statement, only making Lotson-san nod while going, Yeah Maidens in love are clumsy. Though, I guess it cant be helped. I will return again. To this, Iris tried to say something in a voice I couldnt hear. I guess its no good. Lotson-san, its fine if you want to stay a little while. Thank you, but Ill have to refuse, I still have a lot of work to finish. Hey~ Dont be so reserved~ I gripped his shoulder and sat him back down on the chair. Ill get someone to bring food to eat, and you two can talk for a bit while Im out. Ill humbly ept your offer then. Getting up, I left the modest Lotson-san and Iris. Doing this for the two of them, didnt I do good? As I thought that, I left the room. So you ran away too, Kururi? As I went out to get a breath of fresh air, Vaine spotted me while he was practising his swordsmanship. Kinda, I left so that theyd have some time alone together, I didnt want to be a nuisance. You sure are a good guy. I dont feel like one, though. in truth I just wanted to run away. I wonder if things will work out between those two, Vaine expressed to me anxiously. Im sure it will. Moving over to a nearby window, the two of us pressed our faces against the ss to see how it was going. We couldnt hear what they were saying, but they seemed to be having fun conversing with each other. Iris smile was dazzling. That was the smile that Prince Arc dreamed of seeing. Sorry, prince. Looks like fun. Yup. Looks like our worries were for nought. Yeah, but isnt it bad that were spying on them? Its probably not the most ethical hobby. Then, do you want to train with me for a bit? Sure, lets go. The two of us then proceeded to spar for what seemed to be a long time. Saying that thinking was unnecessary, Vaine then continued to charge at me. He was right, so I stopped my useless thoughts and focused on truly enjoying the spar. You have a tremendous sword-arm, Kururi. Thanks, your not so bad yourself, Vaine. With all our might put into our swords, we fought holding nothing back. Forgetting everything else, we fought for as long as we could until our physical strength was exhausted. Yeah, this is just how men do things. Dont think about anything, just do whatever you want at full force. That is true happiness. Our spar end with the two of us a considerable distance from each other, each of us breathing heavy breaths, exhausted. That was a good spar. Yeah. We were out of breath, we couldnt even hold a decent conversation, but it was somehow fun. It feels great moving the body like this. After we finished praising each other on the good fight, there was a sudden apuse from the side. Looking to the side, Iris and Lotson-san were standing there. Lotson-san, sorry for keeping you here, you can go home now. Did you two have a good time? Yes, I did stay quite a long time today, so Ill be excusing myself now. Are you sure? Youre free toe here anytime you want, you know? My doors are always open to you. Just by looking at them you could see how happy Iris looked. I wonder what they talked about? After finally sending off Lotson-san, the three of us went back inside. Although its probably not good to pry, I still wanted to know a little bit about what happened. Looks like you got to speak with Lotson-san a lot. Yes, but I have a lot to say to you Kururi. Since a long time ago youve always had this certain way with words. Youre really devious, you know that? I pushed my finger into her cheek that had inted itself in dissatisfaction, her face turning somewhat annoyed. What? Its not like I was doing it all for fun. Hey now, Im actually pretty hungry because of all that training, so can we do this over dinner, after I take a shower? Sure. Iris nodded vigorously. She seemed much more cheerful now than she was this morning. Her expressions are considerably clear now. I can feel that well still be able to remember what happened today for a long time. Written by CK. Tranted by KuroInfinity at SlothTrantions Chapter 3-4 Hello, this is thest series I will pick up, again unless you know Kenkyo goes off again. or duke daughtermon sense one not the other one cksmith, is a very funny sorry, I do like it, Eliza Best girl for me. I like her LN design, Iris just looks like the typical shojo manga character so I like the character but dont want that ending. this will either have 1 or 2 chaps a weeks again dont quote me on this. during december end you will get more for sure Well enjoy and gimme lots of hate Iris fans Just kidding If you find mistakes please say and thank you Rahsa expression which was a smile, I guess he is happy toe to our domain again. Having my cute little broe to visit made me really happy. Having Rahsae to our domain, my father was quite ecstatic since the morning. He kept saying that having royaltying to our domain is a great privilege when I said Rahsa wasing. Last time Rahsa came, he came with the queen. My father was quite delighted that only Rahsa will being this time. The queen has a powerful aura around her and my father is quite frightened of such people. But since only Rahsa ising this time and he is kind and quite familiar with our domain. My father was quite happy. He kept saying I hope Rahsa-sama takes the throne. (Toral) I was quite afraid when he said considering the first prince, I really have to rectify my Fathers bad habit of saying really unneeded things. I brought a watermelon from the garden and cooled it in the river, at the afternoon when Rahsa arrives, we will split it. I hope Rahsa-sama is pleased with his visit. (Toral) My father says with a very deep grin on his face. I hope so too. (Kururi) By the time of noon, Rahsas carriage had arrived. I know that carriage quite well, the people in our domain also know that carriage well and have been keeping quiet. I am sure for Rahsa, a big celebration is not what he wants. As he got off the carriage, he greeted me. It has been a long time, Big bro (Rahsa) He had a lovely smile as usual Wee back Rahsa (Kururi) After I greeted him, My father, Vain, Iris all greeted him. Vain and Rahsa seemed to know each other and talk a little. Tlnote: did he forget that Vain is the son ofmander of royal knight Is this person Big Bros Lover(Rahsa) Nope, Definitely Not (kururi) I immediately denied it By the way, I know the n was for me toe alone, but I got caught when I was leaving and someone else came It was a real problem what he said. It was a really big problem In fact, my siblings came with me, my brother is in the carriage while my sister got off a little earlier to meet a friend of hers. I am really sorry big bro. (Rahsa) Rahsa tells me with a very disappointed look on his face. It is not your fault Rahsa, it just your brother brain is filled with his desires. I stroke his head tofort him. The one most surprised by hearing this from Rahsa was my father. He made up some stupid excuse and left saying and giving a cool look on his face Son, I leave everything to you (Toral) He will be going back. To the toilet. With a look of overbearing, the first prince got out of the carriage. So this is the rumored Hn Domain, it is not bad at all. (Arc) He muttered that as he got out of the carriage but in truth his head was just thinking Iris is here or Iris I havee to see you his head is full of iris and nothing else. Yo, Kururi Hn, I came to see your Domain as the first prince. (Arc) Thank you for that. (Kururi) I do not see your father, the lord here, did something came up? (Arc) My father is bedridden with a stomach problem that came up right now, so he left me topany you guys. (Kururi) is that so, then I will take you up on your word. (Arc) He tried to seem calm andposed but he looked really restless. I hope my brother does not cause you too much trouble big bro, I know when we got closer to your domain, he seemed quite restless (Rahsa) Rahsa, who does not know the truth about his brother, thinks that he is just being restless about seeing the domain. Having such a strange brother must really cause him a lot of trouble. I heard Rahsa also has an older sister, it was the first princess Maria-sama. Well I hope she is a proper person unlike Arc, but since he did not mention she will cause any trouble, she must be a very capable person for sure. I say in my heart for the first princess to please take care of Rahsa. Though I do not need to check why the first prince came here, I will just try to test him if he actually came for his royal duty. Well Vain, Iris, Rahsa can go inside and in a little while, a watermelon I have prepared will arrive to enjoy. I will take the first prince Arc to a tour of the Hn domain isnt that right? (Kururi) Huh? Arc kind of said with a little sweating off. Of course it wasnt for Royal duty or anything like that. He really could have been honest and said he came with his little brother to y as well. I want enjoy my holiday as well for gods sake. Please take care of my brother (Rahsa) He said with a bow, after that he went inside the mansion with Vain and Iris. Rahsa seems to know the mansion really well and is quite familiar with it. Arc who was with me was making quite the disturb face. I also want to make that face. Well since he did not fuss up and say he came to y, we went to tour the Hn domain by ourselves. Oh ya, I was asked to give you this Arc handed me a letter. The name on the letter was Eliza Deauville. Seeing that name I felt a little happy. huh? I am d at just seeing her name? I wondered why I felt happy at just seeing her name. Tlnote: Love dude, it Love We did not know how to start a conversation, the carriage was hitting bump after bump as we bonced on the seats. What is Vain and Iris doing here (Arc) The one who broke the ice was the Arc, he was interested in why Iris was here oh they just came to y. Oh Iris also came to work part-time (Kururi) Oh a part time Job, Ok The prince seemed to be convinced. They have been apart for some time now so he must have thought a lot of about her. It seemed he finally realized that he had this method to meet iris but now it was useless. I also want you to seed in making Iris fall in love with you, but the prince is more indecisive than I thought, so I cannot find it within me to cheer for you if youre like this. You keep ncing at Iris every time you saw her from before. Get a grip prince! and after this I have a bigger problem concerning her! She is right now crazy about Lotson right now. After he find this out, I cant imagine what he will do. Will he condemn our domain, it certainly a possibility with him. You know prince, lets leave this tour forter. I have prepared a great meal and a new item called a watermelon for you guys to try. (Kururi) Yeah, Ok. We cant let your preparations go to waste. (Arc) The prince who looked like he found an oasis within the desert said. Arc just honestly say you want to y with Iris. You know, you dont have to take a detour like this. I know about your feelings Arc. When we came back to the mansion, the three were ying in the garden and eating the watermelon. They werepeting to see who could blow the seeds the farthest. I also want y. Rahsa who saw use in,e up to us and said Your back already? (Rahsa) Yeah, we had a change of ns, we decided to tourter and eat the Watermelons first together. (Kururi) Thats good, let y together and eat this fruit called a watermelon. This fruit is superb. (Rahsa) If you say that kind of stuff, there is no way I will hold back. I take a piece of Watermelon and eat it, as I mix in with the group. I make my mouth full of seeds, then start shooting them out! ah this is the life, Look I can also shoot it far. (Iris) She starts shooting them out as well. That is not something a Lady should be doing! Is what I want to say but since it looks like she is having fun, I am cool with it. We were having a lot of fun with the watermelon, but I had noticed a small problem. The seating arrangement right now is Arc, Vain, Iris, Rahsa and me in order but Iris keeps looking and talking to me and Rahsa. I am talking with Rahsa and Iris, us three are having a conversation and it is fun. Vain is eating watermelon silently over there alone, Vain like the silence and is happy. There was nothing wrong with that. The problem was Arc, the first prince, he was sitting over at the edge unable to join the conversation. Arc is usually the center of attention in any ce, so he might not be used it. I wonder why his eyes seem so sad. He is quite handsome I understand that, so many normal girls would flock around him. But Iris is anything but a normal girl so dont let it get you down Prince. oh, Iris staying in the Hn domain over the rest of the vacation. (Arc) Arc summoned some courage and tried to join the conversation from where he is block out by vain. Yup (Iris) Iris gave the prince a really direct answer that cant create anymore conversation. Iris, your kind of being cold to the prince. Arc looked like he was about cry. He is maybe thinking, I am a prince, also I am handsome or so I am told, I have everything why is it she wont give me the time of day. I wonder why I feel this really big negative aura, is it an enemy attack. ording to Rail, he is quite close to her in school, apparently close to a stalker level. Prince are you already hated by her? By the way, I seem to see Arc-sama and you, Iris, together a lot in school. Are you two close? ( Kururi) In order not cut the flow of the conversation, I tried to help the prince with a question of mine. I have created a bridge for you to cross, cross it prince. Thats right we are close, we spend a lot of time in school together. (Arc) said the bright smiled prince. Hmm, dont we just have a lot of the same sses together (Iris) Iris coldly crushes the bridge that I built for the prince. Prince you should avoid her for a while. Though this the first time I met her, Iris-san seems to me a very fun person. I want to get along better with Iris if that is possible. (Rahsa) Oh, I also want to get to know you, if its Rahsa, I also want to be friends. (Iris) Iris said as she had a really big smile on her face. Oh, thank you very much. (Rahsa) If its Rahsa (?) who are you omitting here, Iris. Iris please stop saying stuff that makes me feel very scared. As the conversation continues between Iris and Rahsa, Arc looked like one more sentence would make him cry. Please Iris just stop, let the poor guy go. I also ask you dont do this kind of thing when he is in my domain. As nightes, we stopped ying and Arc got up with what looked like tears and said I am going back. We yed so much, we walked like zombies because of how tired we were. Arc-sama the night is very dangerous please wait until tomorrow to leave. (Kururi) I somehow managed to hold him back from leaving tonight and stay the night. Arc, lets go to the hot springs, sink in them and I am sure you will feel better. (Kururi) Yeah, lets go sink in the springs, I bet I would sink my entire body including head. Hey, Hey, stop! I do not mind if you die but please do not die when you are in my domain! Leaving the others behind, me and Arc went to the hot springs. I was really tired when I found out Arc came here, I also want to take dip in the hot springs. I felt better and my body felt healed by the hot springs. After I got out of the bath, I saw Rahsa was waiting for me so I told him to take a walk with me. As usual, The Hn domain is quite beautiful. As we were walking down the streets, we enjoyed the beautiful scenery and nature of thend. I am sorry for the trouble my older brother had caused you big bro. I really should not have brought him here.(Rahsa) Nah, it wasnt that much trouble at all (Kururi) But I really think I should not have brought my brother here after all, Arc seems to pursue Iris doesnt he. (Rahsa) Oh, Yeah, he is. (Kururi) Big bro does not need to worry about what my older brother feels about Iris. Please be happy together big bro, you and Iris are a perfect match. (Rahsa) Rahsa seems to have misunderstood our rtionship and made a huge horrific remark concerning that. The healing I got from the hot springs all disappeared when he made the remark. No, I am so not in love with Iris! (Kururi) But is she not in the domain for the rest of the vacation, how are you two not lovers? (Rahsa) No, she is just helping me managing some stuff here and there, she also works part time here to earn some extra money over the vacation (Kururi) Is that so? I seem to have misunderstood it. (Rahsa) Iris is a very nice girl but I do not see her as a romantic partner. (Kururi) Oh, so I was worried for nothing. Thank you big bro, you cleared up some of the things that were bugging me. Now that I feel relived, I feel sleepy as well, I am going back. Are you going back big bro? (Rahsa) Nah, I want to feel the wind a little while longer before I go back (Kururi) I said good night to Rahsa and just sat down on the spot. I looked at the night sky and felt the breeze. The wind during the summer felt really nice, it was not too hot but also not too cold. I can see the star really well, I can hear all of the noise made by the insects. When I was focus on seeing the sky, I heard footsteps, I turned around and saw it was Iris. It looks nice doesnt it? (Iris) Yeah, the night breeze feels amazing, are you going sit down as well? (kururi) Yup, this feels very nice, it is sofortable. We both stop talking and start looking at the stars. It has been several months since I met Iris, I used to get so nervous around her but now I feel fine. That shows how much we get along. I never imagined that such a beautiful woman would be friends with me. I thought my destiny was already decided. But the prince is now disliked while she is friends with me. Destiny is now changing, I suddenly thought of such things as I look at the night sky. Actually, I eavesdrop on thatst conversation you were having (Iris) ? You mean with Rahsa? (Kururi) Yup. (Iris) Well, I cant change anything I already said and it is not like I said something bad so it ok. I guess, Kururi doesnt seem to see me as a woman.I have times when I think it would be nice if Kururi liked me. (Iris) Eh, but dont you towards Lotson-saneh!? What do you mean? (Kururi) Fufu, just kidding. Then, good night, Ill return first. (Iris) Ah (Kururi) Leaving petrified me behind, Iris headed back to the mansion. Just now, what was that about? Was i being teased? Surely, that was it. I mean, the one she likes is Lotson-san. I got up and returned to the mansion to sleep. That matter still weighted heavy on my mind and I could not go to sleep until close to morning. Looking back on that day, I realized that I was pretty pure and innocent. Chapter 3-5 Hello well here is C5 Thank you to KuroNyan or imsodone for editing the chapter ________________________________________ ckSmith V3 C5 Having a princee to my domain and then leave my domain looking very glum is not good. I cant have the prince leaving and going home while looking like that, so I had to stop him. If the rumors were to spread about the prince entering our domain looking healthy and then left looking all depressed and got thinner, all the good reputation umted right now will be gone. So, I took the prince to the city to try to cheer him up. Howd you like my city, isnt it beautiful? (Kururi) Thats true. (Arc) Only two word answers came from the prince. Hisplexion was also pale. How long are going to be upset about yesterday, Arc, let it go. Come on Arc, look around! There so many cute and lovely girls in the town right now. Look theres a whole group of them over there. (Kururi) I point at the direction where there are girls. There really was a cute young girl doing shopping right there. Looking at the peoples happy faces, from my perspective as a lord, is a very good thing. Also seeing young women shopping and enjoying their holiday is proof that my domain is prosperous. But, today I cant think of stuff like that. I have to cheer up the prince, so my domain stays prosperous. The prince, Arc, looks cool. He can do basically everything, plus hes also smart. Even if he stays silent and just people look from afar, he will still be popr. I have no doubt about that. My n is to have the prince walk around town and have the young women fawn over him. Then he will cheer up and then return to the capital. Just to be sure, I will also give him one of our prided watermelons to take back which will make his visit perfect. This little extra work is what I have to do as the lord of the domain. Hey, lets go over there. (Kururi) I point to the group of young women standing by a stall and pulled Arc over there. This is a stall that sells essories; naturally the young women are flocking here to buy things. I lead the prince and myself into the store and walked around just to show our faces. After doing that for a while, we left the store. The young womens face changed when they saw us. All of their faces suddenly changed color. One of them started to scream over the prince, which is followed by another scream and then suddenly they all started to scream over the prince. The atmosphere definitely changed for the better. I secretly looked over to see how the situation was and without a doubt they were all interested toe over here. Now, all I have to do is wait for them to call us out. Hello. (Women) Yes, its here! They took the bait! I took a look at the girl and noticed that she was beautiful. Evenparing her to other people here, she stood out. Good, now the prince will forget the incident with Iris and go have fun in my domain. Now,e beautiful girl, attack Prince Arc! Hello, are you the lord Kururi-sama? (Woman A) Hello. (Kururi) What? They want to talk to me? I always looked up to you, Kururi-sama. Is it alright if I ask to shake your hand? (Women A) Oh, yes. Of course, its ok. (Kururi) I shook her hand and she looked really grateful, like she met her favorite celebrity. Excuse me, may I also shake your hand? (Woman B) Oh, yes. (Kururi) She was also very beautiful as well. Afterwards, many people started to line up and wanted to shake my hand. Yes, this is why life is good. Wrong!!!! I did note here for this! I quickly look at the Prince and saw that his dead fish eyes while looking over here. Why!? Why did I win against the prince right now!?! The Prince is a really cool looking guy and right now he is really quiet too. But why did I win this game of picking up? Oh. (Kururi) I just realized the reason why the prince lost. The difference is that of home and away game type of thing. As the son of the lord and add to the fact of my continuous public appearances for the reforms in the domain, made me and my face quite well known. Prince Arc faces, who had never visited my domain before, would not be well known to themon people. In terms of looks, the prince is winning but I definitely win the in personality area. Which does not matter much at a pickup game, thus the difference must reside in which face is known more. Obviously mine is, considering that this is my domain. It is precisely because of this difference of face status caused the prince to lose. In the case of unknown good-looking man, and a good looking man who will be the next lord. Winning in this situation is a given for me. Dammit!! But it was already toote. However, I have to admire the women of my domain; they all have a good head on their shoulders. Their futures are looking bright and they will all make great wife to whomever they marry. But still, today you should not have done this. This is not on the level of Tamanokoshi*. Themon girl has the chance to actually rise to the heavens. Come on, try looking clearly! (Tamanokoshi is a moisturizing cream that is popr in Japan. It is said to give you skin like of a goddess.) (Arc) Look, the prince is crying on the inside. I cant look at this anymore. I am sorry, but right now I cant shake anymore hands. I have to show my friend around the domain. (Kururi) Eh? (People) I feel like a star right now. [EDnote: start? what?] I waved goodbye to everyone and took the princes hand and left. When did I be your friend? (Arc) Isnt it fine to call you my friend? (Kururi) You sure are popr, especially with the girls. (Arc) . (Kururi) I felt a killing intenting from him but I ignored itpletely. Thats right; youre also popr with Eliza. Did you read her letter? (Arc) Oh, so you do remember giving me that. Eliza letter was different; her letter was like a summer greeting. (Kururi) The letter was mostly that and a bit about her daily life, which I was kind of concerned about but now that I know about it. Her daily life is pretty normal. How long have I been such a disappointment of a man? (Arc) The prince sits down on a bench and looks into the distant sky. No, this is not good. I have no more cards to y to encourage him. I dont know where humans made the first misstep in life. The prince in the original work was so cool. Eliza always used to follow me around. I wonder when that changed. (Arc) Huh?? (kururi) Eliza always used to bug me and follow me around to the point that it was annoying. I got angry at her many times as well but maybe that was wrong. All of that now feels nostalgic now and I miss it. (Arc) Eliza stop chasing me a few months ago, I felt relieved that she stopped but now that I think about those moments in my life was when I shining the most. (Arc) Eliza is just busy right now. (Kururi) It is true what they say, until you lose it, you do not know how much you actually treasure someone. (Arc) Is that right? (Kururi) If tears fall down his face and then he goes back on his trip. That, right there, would make this an A+ story book. You sure are good at everything. You get along with both Eliza and Iris; you are going to steal everything from me, arent you? (Arc) Now, youre just ming me for nothing. But wait, is it my fault? You alsotely have been getting along with Rail for a while, are you going to take my best friend as well? (Arc) Nope, that guy is totally different. (Kururi) I have to immediately deny this one. Rail is dangerous for me and I dont want to get any closer to him, if possible. I see the prince getting thinner by the second, is that possible? The prince must have never lost a match, especially in the genre of love. Seeing a man who won 99 out of 100 matches, finally lose once. Ha-ha, this really is an A+ book. Come on dude, cheer up. There are many girls in this world, as many there are fish in the sea. (Kururi) You are popr, so you can say that easily. (Arc) Saying I am popr, he opened up wounds that from my past life. First, lets try something easy, why dont you give a gift to the girl youre interested in? (Kururi) There is no like that for me right now. (Arc) He is probably thinking about Iris right now. Thest time I gave a gift, they made an ufortable expression, and I think they might have hated it.(Arc) Oh, what did you give?(Kururi) A diamond ne. (Arc) (Kururi) Why are you silent? (Arc) Huh. (Kururi) What was the gift bad? Has my sense of gifts or essories have deteriorated that much? (Arc) No, please calm down. (Kururi) Well, then what was wrong? (Arc) Well normally, you dont give a girl you just met a gift like that. Wouldnt anyone be scared of a person like that? (Kururi) I do not understand.. I do not understand that type of feeling. (Arc) I do not understand the feeling of people. I do not understand how humans work. Humans are scary. Human [TLnote: This is a reference to Astroboy, an anime about a robot boy, I think it was the 5th episode that he said these lines.] It is an attitude that seems to continue. It cant be helped, let me help him before he bes a beast. I gave a girl a flower before and they were very happy with the gift. (Kururi) Flower then I will give a garden of flowers! (Arc) No, that is not what I meant; they will also be scared of that. (Kururi) . I do not understand that feeling. (Arc) Humans.. The rest is omitted. No, just one or two flowers are enough. (Kururi) One? Wouldnt that seem like youre cheap? (Arc) No, not really. A flower that only grows at a particr garden will show both effort and thoughtfulness to the person you are giving it to. A flower like that exists in my domain. (Kururi) Oh, I understand that feeling! (Arc) Human Human beings are warm. Human beings are friendly. Human beings love each other. Sorry, I will stop making fun of the Prince. [TLnote: He is still quoting Astroboy in his mind.] After telling him about the flower, the prince told me to guide him to where that flower grows. I lead him to the biggest garden in my domain. This ce will absolutely have that flower. The name of flower is Hamaio. It is a flower with 6 different petals with the colors red, white, blue, yellow, green, and pink. A very strange flower, which in flowernguage means that today will be a miracle, just by finding the flower will let you absolutely obtain happiness. (Kururi) Oh! Just by hearing it my energy ising back. I will find this then..No! After I find this flower, is where everything starts. (Arc) Yes, thats the attitude prince. (Kururi) Thank you, Kururi. You can head back by yourself; I want to find this flower by myself. (Arc) Ok, good luck! (Kururi) After my talk with the prince I returned to the mansion and enjoyed my vacation with Rahsa. The vacation after I took care of the prince was much better. Rahsa is a really nice guy, Vain is funny, and Iris always gives a fresh feeling. What a good vacation! While we were having so much fun, Arc was still looking for the flower. I was having so much fun that I kind of forgot about him. 3 dayster, he came back to me in a half crying state. . He did not find the flower. The prince also got even thinner. Its alright. (Kururi) The princes spring may never evere again. [TLnote: Spring means love to most Japanese.] Chapter 3-6 Hello, the editor for c6 has finished while c5 is still in editing read at your caution There is no point to the F5 sect toe I wont be getting the chapter until tomorrow Thank you Alchyr and his friends for editing my garbage english One more thing, this chapter and C5 have very little to do with each other C Rahsa pulled Arc into the carriage by force, to finally leave my domain. Aniki, I feel that I caused you a lot of trouble this time, please forgive me. (Rahsa) Rahsa apologized for his brothers impropriety. Rahsa was a model guest during his stay. Rahsa was a really good little brother during his stay here, even to his actual brother. There were no inconveniences concerning him. Rahsa didnt bother me at all, you really did not bother me. (Kururi) I emphasized that Rahsa didnt bother me, but someone else did. Since my brother was quite troublesome, next time I promise toe alone. At that time, please, once again take care of me. (Rahsa) Yeah, make sure toe alone. (Kururi) I put emphasis oning alone. Ive had enough of the first prince. Since its my vacation, I want to be able to properly enjoy it. Well, well see you soon Aniki. (Rahsa) Rahsa, you cane again anytime you please. (Kururi) Thank you, I will definitelye again. (Rahsa) Rahsas carriage left. There was a real ghostly aura around the carriage for some reason, so we performed purification on it. Rahsa really left. (Iris) Iris seems to be really lonely Rahsa Yeah, me too, I feel really lonely now that Arc and Rahsa have gone. (Kururi) Yeah, I finally got along with Rahsa. (Iris) Rahsa again. Man, I wonder when ARC and Rahsa wille again? (Kururi) Rahsa said that hell be busy for a while, and wont have a vacation until winter. Rahsa again, she really does not care about Arc. Well, Iris, shall we head back? (Kururi) Yeah. (Iris) I really had a good vacation these past few days. Im feeling fine, but Vain and Iris came here to work, so they arent wearing very rxed expressions. Even though they dont look very rxed, I dont intend to just give up on the reason they came here. I am going to ask them to work right now. Of course, I do realize that they feel this way, thus I will choose something fun and easy for them to do. Vain, Iris can I ask you two do some work? (Kururi) Finally, I was so bored! (Vain) Of course. (Iris) I am nning to start selling the face masks that Toto made. Ill focus on the Vi area first, and then expand after seeing the results. Vain, can you bring all the face masks to Lotson? He already knows what to do, so just follow his lead afterwards. (Kururi) Alright. (Vain) Are you fine with selling them with me, Iris? (Kururi) Yup! (Iris) We went straight to the Vi region; the face masks were carried with care by Vain and Lotson. Lotson made a space for us to sell the face masks in the Vi region. We lined up the goods andid them out for everyone to see. Wee, wee, were selling face masks here. (Kururi) I call out to thedies and housewives that pass by us. We, eh, have face masks here. (Iris) Iris is not used to this, but she is trying really hard. Oh, what is that? (Customer A) A middle age womanes up to us and asks what our product is. She looks like she has money to spare on rare and unknown items. I pulled a customer in, and now its time for the sales pitch. I try to analyze the details of the customer to make the right pitch. The person in question is a 40 year old housewife and looks like she spends a lot of money on beauty supplies. This, madam, is a face mask; it is a wonderful item that can drastically improve the quality of your skin. (Kururi) Oh, is that true? (Customer A) Yes Madam, all the tests and results from our extensive research have shown the effects of the face mask to be wonderful and positive. Your skin, Madam, will be like a jar of Pudding, all purupuru. (Kururi) Purupuru, really? (Customer A) Yes, Really Madam. (Kururi) Smooth, really? (Customer A) I am not lying, Madam.(Kururi) Well then, I will take one; how much?(Customer A) Since Madam is our first customer, I will give you a special deal; 5 silver coins. (Kururi) Ok.(Customer A) The madam just instantly pulled out the 5 silver coins from her purse. I thought she might bargain so I said 5 silver, but looks like it was nothing to her. What astonishing purse power. How do I use it? (Customer A) You take the leaf out of the container and put on your face. The leafs effect onlysts for 8 hours after being taken out; thus, please hurry to use it after taking it out. (Kururi) Well then, thank you for the product, and if the effects are as you have said, I will be sure toe back for more.(Customer A) Thank you for your purchase, and doe again, although our product is limited this time thus we may not have any left by the time youe back. (Kururi) Madam left quickly back to her vi. Although she pretended not to care, her footwork shows that she somewhat believes in the effects. Women are really weak to limited time beauty products. Yes, the first sale of the day! (Iris) I know, I was surprised. (Kururi) How much food can you buy with 5 silver coins? (Iris) 5 silver coins is really not cheap, and actually very expensive. Its good that we got a sale so quickly. Will Toto be pleased? (Iris) It depends on how the customers feel about the product after buying it. (Kururi) We just sold a single one; dont get distracted, focus on the sales. The most important part of this product is that customer who bought it muste back or it will fail. Now, lets focus and give it our all to sell even more. (Kururi) Ok, lets do our best! (Iris) Oh, what are you selling here? (Customer B) Yes, another came! This person is a 53 year old housewife, my scouter says her purse power is 5300. Madam, this is a face mask. (Kururi) Oh, what are you selling here? (Customer C) Another womanes up and asks. Madam, this is a face mask. (Kururi) Oh, what are you selling here? (Customer D) Another womanes up and asks. Madam, this is a face mask. (Kururi) Wow, so many people areing now; one after the other are asking what Im selling here. It seems its true that women are weak to line-ups. Iris and I did our best and sold 90% of the product today. The madams that were here all left coolly after spending their money. Well, today we did really well. (Iris) Iris said so with a very satisfied face. Yup, I was really surprised. (Kururi) There was only one face mask left and it kind of withered away, so we decided to close for today. Later, I will check on the customer reactions to the product and then n for the future. Though there does not seem to be problem with the face masks, feedback will allow us to sell even more while improving on the product. I wille back here tomorrow and check on the results and decide on future ns after that. Iris, good work. Shall we go talk to Lotson and Vain, then return home? (Kururi) Ok.(Iris) Iriss cheeks turned red after I said that, and she was smiling deeply. She is a girl in love, this is a good thing. Hohoho. We have a little bit left over. (Iris) Well, since we have a little bit left over, why dont we share it with Vain and Lotson? (kururi) That sounds fine. (Iris) Hearing Lotsone up again, Iriss cheeks turned bright red. It seems that her cheeks turn red after she hears Lotson; youre looking rather excited there, Iris. Lotson, Vain, good work. (Kururi) I went to the back and thanked both of them. I feel really good now, I knew that a hard days work is what gives people satisfaction. (Vain) Vain was very satisfied with the work. Really, I am thankful to Vain. I am d that I could be of help today. (Lotson) Lotson also is a very good man whom I am thankful to. Yup, today we worked really hard. Lotson, thanks for helping with the management of the Vi region. Please, take some of these face masks home with you. (Kururi) I heard that its quite expensive? (Lotson) Its fine, I am really thankful for all the work Lotson does here. This is just a small repayment. (Kururi) No, thank you for this, but I will only ept one sheet. (Lotson) Is it for your sister who Ive heard of? (Kururi) Oh yes, I have told you about her, but no it is not for her, she is still too young to worry about things like this. (Lotson) Who, then? (Kururi) I think I will gift this to my wife. (Lotson) Wife.. Tsuma, tuna? No, wife!!! Tlnote: Tsuma is Japanese for wife, and since tuna is close to that a pun is created. Hey!!!! (Kururi) You have a wife?!!! Since when were you married?!!!! I didnt know at all!!!! It caused my face to twitch and made my voice strange. Iris fainted after hearing it. Vain seemed to already know, so now hesughing his guts out. Vain stop it, its a big deal. Everyone, what is the matter? Are you ok? (Lotson) Lotson seems to be panicking. Noticing that Iris seems to have fainted, Vain catches her. Lotson is amazing. (Kururi) I gave Lotson a thumbs up and thought, he truly is amazing. Chapter 3-7 Hello, I will post two chap today maybe, depends on when the second editor gives me the chap. anyway i cant post tmr so did my best with these two really long chaps. opinion on the chap, Kururi really understand nothing of noble power struggles or realize the cards that are in his hands happens here and during the Toto incident. Thanks to King of Mangonia for editing Anyway no chaps tmr and so here is two really long chaps Enjoy Edit: sorry to whomever read thest version I identally posted the non edited. now it is fixed cksmith V3 C7 3 days after Lotson revealed his rtionship status to Iris, Iris finally recovered from the shock and kept sighing every now and then. Vain kept saying he was sorry forughing, but I really didnt think he was actually sorry. To cheer Iris up from her loss, I took her out to hunt, and Vain came with us. This was thest thing we did before the both of them left for home. Now that the guests have left, the house became really quiet, but my father also came back around the same time and was now saying that he can finally have the ce to himself. Although my father doesnt move much, he started skipping from happinesstely. My father, the old man was skipping. Impossible. Dad, calm down already. (Kururi) Yes, I can finally enjoy myself around my own house, it has been so long. (Toral) Mom is going to get angry if you do not stop. (Kururi) Its fine, your dad is very happy now. (Toral) He says that while skipping and singing a tune withl. I may have taken the house for too long and did not let him have freedom much. Sorry dad, you can have your fun. I wont stop you. Excuse me, an urgent report hase in. (Servant) An unusual report came and the servant who brought it had a very serious expression. Something has happened, my dads rest was way too short. Dad, an urgent report came in.(Kururi) I took the servant to my dad and told him about it. Whats the matter, what is the report? (Toral) The lord of the domain next to ours, Marl Karack-sama hase to domain and will arrive shortly. (servant) What?! (Toral) My dad went from happy to distressed in one second t. Oh, my leg, my leg. (Toral) I help my father that had hurt his leg and massage his leg. It is because you kept skipping. (Kururi) Sorry about the Kururi, but it is not that. (Toral) What do you mean dad? (Kururi) Karack Marl (Toral) My dad is quite distressed. What is he worried about. Now that I think about, isnt the Marl domain the ce where Iris lives? Ive heard he isnt a good lord to his people from those who moved here to the Hn domain. Lord Marls domain, I dont have a good impression of it. What kind of person is this count? Dad, do you know lord Marl? (kururi) I ask my dad whose face is pale. That guy was (Toral) If its a painful memory, theres no need to force yourself to tell me. (Kururi) No thats not it son. Me and that guy were former ssmates. (Toral) ssmate huh? So that was the kind of rtionship you have, though clearly that word contains more. Marl, he was a perfect student in the past, he could do everything better than me, studying, sports etc.(Toral) Yes(Kururi) He was popr with the girls more so than me as well.(Toral) Yes I understand. (Kururi) One day, we got into a fight and I lost then. I felt inferior to him in so many ways that each time I saw his face, I got reminded of that fight and once again felt afraid. (Toral) I understand dad, there is no need for you to meet him. I will see him and deal with the situation. (Kururi) No son, I cant let you do that. I understand him and need to deal with him. I cant leave everything to my son, or else how can I call myself your father. (Toral) My dad had a nice look on his face. I thought he was really cool right now. How bad of a person is Marl? Such a person ising to our domain without an announcement in advance, what an ego. This is clearly going to be bad news. Well dad, then lets meet him together, as father and son. (Kururi) Is that alright, Kururi? (Toral) Of course, lets go through both painful and harsh times together as family. (Kururi) Hahaha, I really have a good son. I cant stay like this then. (Toral) My dad stomped on the ground with the foot he hurt and got up quickly. I heard that the faces of men or women who go to the battlefield have really nice eyes. I think right now that my father has those kind of eyes. I also have to get ready to face the enemy as well. Hey, its been a long time hasnt it Toral. (Marl) Oh yes, it has been a very long time Lord Marl. (Toral) The person that just came in is Lord Marl. He came in like he owned the ce and sat down on the sofa without a single worry. I suddenly felt my mood worsen because of the attitude he was taking with my dad. My dad talked in a polite manner, but this guy just talks like he looks down on my dad. I felt a nauseating sensation from looking at him as well. But is the person in front me actually the person my dad was talking about? I thought of someone like the prince, but this guy is way too different from what Ive heard. I thought of a person that looked like your basic version of a good looking man who had everything, you know like Jotaro Kujo. Tlnote: just google Jojo anime because apparently there is a singer with that name. he is the first guy you see. But this creature in front is really that Lord Marl. He had the face of two pigs and looked like he had several pigs inside his stomach. My dad said he was intelligent, but from what I see, I would be d if he could do 1+1. That guy is Jotaro Kujo. I really hope that this is a prank made by the real Marl to tease my dad. Did my dad somehow increase his image of Marl in his mind because of fear? I kind of somehow understand that. Toral, you havent changed. (Marl) Lord Marl has not changed at all too. (Toral) Oh it was my dads weird imagination. There is no way in hell that this guy was popr with the girls. Sorry, but I would like to hurry this up and ask you something. (Marl) No I do not mind at all. What is it that you want to ask?(Toral) Marl sat like he owned everything in my domain and kept up with the rude attitude. I felt more angered and irritated by them every passing minute he has been here. Toral your domain has been prosperoustely hasnt it? (Marl) Yes, thanks to our reforms. (Toral) Yes, because of those reforms, many of my workers have left and traveled here, thus the taxes I receive have been decreased as well.(Marl) Well, yes that is what has happened. (Toral) I want you topensate me by giving me money or by giving me workers from your domain. (Marl) That is not possible. The kingdom does not allow that, and movement of citizens is not enforced by capitalw. (Toral) Then just hand over the money and I will leave. (Marl) I was listening from behind my father, but he was just talking crap. From what I heard from Iris, the tax is really heavy in his domain, so people moving to my domain is only natural considering the low taxes and favorable job opportunities. A lord is supposed to satisfy the people and keep his domain prosperous, but this pig acts like hes the victim instead. No from his attitude, he knows what is happening in his domain, and just acts like nothings wrong. I understand that my father had given into a lot of his demands before, but it is not going to happening this time . Oink, oink, oink, You sure say a lot selfish things as a pig. (Kururi) I am already at the end of my rope with this guy. I thought originally that it would be a very civil and respectful conversation, but his attitude and selfishness, and more than anything else the way he is looking down on my dad. I just cant stand this kind of thing. What are you speaking about? Toral get him out of here. Outsiders should know their ce. (Marl) My name is Kururi Hn, and I am the next lord of this domain and son of Toral Hn. I am in no way an outsider. Toral, control your child. (Marl) Kururi (Toral) Dad please be silent right now, I will deal with him. Count Marl, what you are saying is impossible and will never stand. Please leave this instance. (Kururi) Nope, that is not happening. My domain has suffered due your domain being better, thus you mustpensate me. (Marl) Then forpensation for the damages, I will let you take 10 watermelons back with you. (Kururi) That is not enough forpensation!(Marl) Oh, 15 then, but other than 15 watermelons, you will not be leaving with anything else. (Kururi) Amazing, I am really troubled now. (Marl) Marl was stroking his chin. Did he really think I would ept that kind of demand? It was nice to have my father as your ssmates wasnt it. But now there is me, thus you shall not pass anymore. Toral, convince you foolish son already. (Marl) Kururi (Toral) What are you afraid of dad? You should be kicking his ass, not giving into his demands. You are in the right here dad, no matter what anyone says. (Kururi) I tell dad to get rid of Marl confidently because we are in the right. Toral!! (Marl) Dad! (Kururi) My father kept his head down and didnt look like he was going to answer, but this was fine with me. No reply here means he agrees with my point of getting them out of here. Afterwards, I will forcibly make him leave. Toral, you have always been like that. Always keeping quiet at tough times. I will ask again, is your answer to my request no? (Marl) No, we will not give in to your demands. (Kururi) Count Marl res at me and I re back. If I give up here and look away, then I will lose. Well then, let me change the way I am asking. I am going to call senior Deauville here. (Marl) What! Ayan Deauville? (Toral) There was no way I did not know the name Ayan Deauville. The prime minster of the country. His power over the country could be only rivaled by the kings. But in actuality, his power is definitely greater than kings due to his connections, and he is also Elizas father. In the original game work, he is dismissed due to fraud being discovered by the prince but right now he is safe. The prime minister is his senior!? Toral, because your son provoked me, I will now have to involve someone else for you to take it seriously. (Marl) Deauville (Toral) My dad face turned pale from the fright he was given. Toral, let me inform your idiot son of our rtionship. Deauville senior and I have been friends since school days, I am loved by him and have been close to him even now after our graduation. (Marl) I see the pig face smile while I feel a cold sweat roll down my neck. The momentumpletely changed to his direction, and whats more annoying is that he thinks that he is still better than us. I had only n on asking for a little money from your father but seeing your attitude boy, I have changed my mind. I will ask senior Deauville to help take this entire domain secretly from you people. (Marl) He made a sickugh that seemed like it could onlye from a pig. From my dad face, I can tell that this story is true, and this man does have connections with the prime minister. Was Elizas dad being used for this kind of thing why he got dismissed? What are you doing future father-inw. Crap, I have nothing that can oppose the prime minister, so the only oue is of him winning. I have the card of the future queen, but she is not the queen now, and I am not even sure she will even be the queen in future anymore. I apologize for taking an impolite attitude, but I do not want to call the Prime Minister . I apologize, so please. (Kururi) No, no, I dont understand you apology, are not you offering money? (Marl) We will deliver special products etc. as much as possible, although our territory is prospering, we cannot afford to spare any money, please forgive me. (Kururi) Kid, you really are stupid arent you. You understand nothing, he is exactly your son Toral. Stupid just like you were in school, theplete and utter genes of a fool in him! (Marl) He is just saying whatever he wants, this is the first time in my entire life that I had to swallow something like this but I have no choice. Although I dont think this will work, I will be bothered if you call the prime minister. I just started to bring back the domain, there is no extra money after I just put in the reforms. I have bow my head to protect my domain. Please, I am very sorry but do not call the prime minister, or asks for money. (Kururi) I am desperate and have nothing else left to y, please let this work. You really are fool. I will not listen to a kid, I am going to call senior Deauville! Hahahahahahahahahaha. (Marl) Is it no good? I ruined our domain with my foolish act. I truly did not know anything. Kururi (Toral) I heard my father call my name and when I looked at him, I could see in his eyes that he was angry. Kururi, there is no need to apologize. (Toral) But, dad (Kururi) My dad stood in front of Marl. Count Marl. No you stupid pig (Toral) huh, what is it? (Marl) I almost couldnt hear what my father had said to him. He called him a stupid pig, my dad to his mortal enemy? I will take as much abuse you can throw at me, but I will not allow you to insult my brilliant son!!!. Take this you stupid pig!!! (Toral) Immediately as he was screaming this, my dad punches the chin of Marl. Marl gets hit hard and falls off the chair. Toral, you!!! (Marl) Marl got a good punch to the chin. I didnt know my father had it in him. Listen you stupid pig!! Call the prime minister or the king! Once you do we will fully dere war on you! (Toral) I told you through discussion Toral. You will regret this. (Marl) I cant understand your stupid pignguage, now leave my domain at once. (Toral) Toral, you bastard, there is no going back after this! (Marl) I do not n on going back. If you dont leave soon, I will order the guards to kill you! (Toral) heee. (Marl) After the exchange, Marl ran out to his carriage like a scared pig. As I approached my father, his body was shaking a little. My cowardly father did well, for his foolish son. Dad, you were cool. (Kururi) right? (Toral) In that way I grasped the shivering hands of my dad and gave him a thumbs up. Kururi, what shall I do? (Toral) After the awake mode was over, he went back to my usual lovable father. This is better, I like this one more. Somehow I think so. Leave it to me afterwards (Kururi) I told my father with smile. Chapter 3-8 Hello I read a lot ofints and discussion on the actions of our MC. so I will tell now a perfectly good reason why he does not realise the cards in his hands. He does not consider them to be cards, he only considers them to be friends and nothing more, he can asks for favours but does not want them to get involve in his troubles and bring them to ruin as well with him. though I dont know why the author can possibly think the 2 princes can be brought to ruin but this is the main reason. Kururi does not realise the cards because he does no consider them to be cards. we as readers have read way too many novels and stories where the MC is not pure or innocent to a fault. Kururi as a thought back to himself in C4 had said it, that he is innocent and pure, this event will allow him to realise his inability to act or understand and how foolish he was. This will the only chapter released today Thank you to Rin for editing this chapter Enjoy Oh yea forgot, Finally best girl is here. C I coolly told my father to leave it me, but I cannot think of anything at all. Coming up with measures to counter someone like the prime minster is hard, and my head just stopped thinkingpletely. To escape reality, I invited Vain to fish with me. Whats wrong? (Vain) Oh, nothing is wrong. Do you see something wrong? (Kururi) I do its like the time with Iris (Vain) Oh, he got it right. Iris and I both have been having a terrible summer vacation. The thought of the Prime minstering made my stomach hurt. Its only on this kind of day that the fish seem to bite. Got another bite. (Kururi) Another one? Thats the fifth one. (Vain) I didnt remember being this good at fishing. Do the fish see me deep in thought and think, Oh, he is not paying attention. It is time to get the food. I am looking since I came here to fish. Oh, another bite. (Kururi) Again? (Vain) I am overwhelming the nature kid Vain. What is it, I wonder; I have been having good luck with winning against strong people. I sure have, havent I? But this time I do not feel like celebrating victories. It is not like I celebrate victories all the time. Going fishing was to escape the looming reality. In the end, I caught 10 fish. The day of judgement finally came. Me and my dad both of us our stomachs were in a bad condition on that day. Since I did not want to cause trouble for Iris and Vain, I told Lotson to take them to another town away from the mansion. The servant told us, father and son, that the guests have arrived. This sentence felt like a death sentence to this father-sonbo. And, finally, the prime minster walked into the room. The person had a very slender body and had sharp eyes like Eliza. They are, after all, parent and daughter. He was a very attractive person, and, now that he had aged quite well, I could say with full confidence that he was an elderly dandy kind of person. The person behind him was Marl. His arrival just ruined the atmosphere in the room. He was rubbing his hands together like a merchant making a sale. He did not have the same attitude as before, but his face was still the same pig face. Wee. Please, have a seat. (Toral) Both of them sat down before my dad finished speaking. Elizas dad had a big attitude, but had elegance as well. He did not make me feel ufortable at all. Marl was grinning like hell, and was inelegant as usual. Toral Hn, it has been awhile, hasnt it? We have met several times in the capital, but this is the first time we have spoken face to face since school, isnt it? (Ayan) Yes. Deauville-sama did speak to me a few times when I was at school, but, otherwise, we saw each other at school. (Toral) My dad gotpletely absorbed by the atmosphere and gave them the upper-hand. Though, it is not like I could say anything either. I was also absorbed by the atmosphere and did the same thing. We may already be losing this battle. At this rate, we will agree to anything they say. However, when I see the domain of your Toral, it is beautiful like always. The reforms and advancement you have made as lord of this domain are truly impressive. You are the perfect example of what a lord should be and one I would like to have the other lords follow in example. (Ayan) Oh, no, I have done almost nothing. My son is the one leading the reforms and advancements in our domain. He truly is the jewel of my heart. (Toral) Oh, is that so? Is the person next to you, your son? Kururi was it? (Ayan) Yes, I am Kururi Hn, your excellency. (Kururi) Due to him suddenly addressing me, I idently named myself. He is ring at me for some reason. He continued to re at me. If ring at me is going to change your mind, please continue. But if it will not change your mind, please stop. My stomach is starting to hurt. My daughter Eliza and Kururi are ssmates. Thus, I have heard a lot about him. (Ayan) He heard a lot from Eliza.Oh, we lost. So he heard about that incident huh? Well, our family is done for now. I truly sorry dad! Um, senior can you please move on to the main topic? (Marl) Marl changed the topic back to the main event. I swear to god, when I get the chance, I will make him rue this day. I had that kind of feeling coursing through my veins. Oh, yes, I am not that free right now. I would like to bathe in your famous hot springs, but I still have work to do in the capital. (Ayan) The main point? (Toral) My dad and I gulped. Its okay, that is why I became a cksmith. It was because I was expecting us to fall ruin, so I aimed to be a cksmith. I can feed my family as a cksmith. With this kind of thinking, I was able to keep calm. I heard that you hit my junior the other day, Toral. (Ayan) Yes, I am very sorry for that. I am reflecting on that. (Toral) My dad got up and bowed his head to Ayan. Upon seeing my dad like that, I also bowed my head to him. Now, now, do not be violent Toral, you are not young anymore. We all are from the same school and know each very well. Sometimes it is fine to settle things in a fight, but those kind of days are over now. (Ayan) Yes, it is as you say. (Toral) Yes, the times of when we were students have been long over now. If I could talk with my fist right now, I would, but since we are all in positions of power, we must take care to not create conflict between us. Now, please apologize to Marl and pay for the medical expenses. (Ayan) Yes, Lord Marl, my son and I are very sorry for what happened the other day, and will pay for the medical expenses. Good. That is the right attitude to take with me. Now, since it was just one punch we will let bygones be bygones. Marl, the pig, is grinning, because he is currently standing beside a lion. The fact that I have to lower my head to this guy is disgusting, but if it saves my family, I will do it. It is frustrating, but I lower my head hoping this is all it will take to appease the prime minster. Since Toral has apologized, we are done with this case right Marl? (Ayan) Yes, senior you are always so dependable (Marl) Marl rubs his hands again. I hope he burns his fingerprints off. Ok, so I will now go back to the capital Marl. (Ayan) The prime minster gets up and ps his hands to signal that the discussion was over. He really is light isnt his hands are.. [Ed. Note: ??] EHHHHHHH!!!!! (Marl) (Toral) (kururi) All three of us voiced a question. the three other people in the room, Marl, dad and even me. We were all surprised by the statement the prime minster said. The question all of us had was the same: We are done? This is all we had to do? The first to voice aint was the culprit of the this incident, Marl. Senior, what do you mean, the end? (Marl) Yes, we are done here. There is nothing left to do, so I will go back to the capital. (Ayan) Why? This discussion is not over yet, senior. If it ends here, then my having called on you would be meaningless. (Marl) What is it now? You already received a sincere apology from Toral. Are we not done here? (Ayan) No, senior. I never cared about the apology. I do not care for honor or things like that. I only care for. (Marl) Marl stopped speaking as the expression on Ayan Deauville changed. The atmosphere in the room changedpletely to an atmosphere filled with hostility and anger. As expected of the person who climbed up to the highest position a person can attain without being royalty. The atmosphere created by him caused all three of us to stop moving. Think of my position. (Ayan) Your position are you not the highest ranked person in the kingdom aside from the king, himself? No, there is someone higher (Ayan) He pointed his index finger skyward. Ayan Deauville made a very stern face and made Marl shut uppletely. The prime minster leaves the room with long and beautiful strides. A servant of ours leads him outside. Marl, since he could not do anything anymore leaves as well. Me and my dad stared at the door for a while. We both felt as though storm came and left without doing any damage at all. We looked at each other and beganughing our heads off in relief. Do you want go see them off? (Toral) I agreed with my dads idea and went to see them off. When I left the mansion, both carriages had already left. I went to a ce where I could see both carriages still and, thus, see them off. It seems that we, father and son, are more alike than I thought. They have gone.(Toral) Yup. (Kururi) Do you think the domain is safe? (Toral) Yes, I think so. (Kururi) Kururi, can I go rx at the hot springs?(Toral) Yes. Of course, dad. This time I see my dad off in his carriage, and breathed another sigh of relief. As I was returning to the mansion, I saw a figure of person who should not be here in the garden. She had beautiful hair, and was the pinnacle of beauty itself. She had tough eyes that I found cute in contrast to her appearance. She waved at me as I went to her. Eliza. (Kururi) Long time no see. (Eliza) Chapter 3-9 Hello First I am sorry for posting this sote even though the editor got to around 12 Secondly: This person is new to editing thus please forgive us for our mistakes Third Eliza is best girl fourth: can someone count how many times beautiful was said? Thank you Keh for the edit Thank you kuronyan for the second edit Now that I think about it, the Prime Minister said something. Something about where he had to think of his position and there was a person above the king. But in this country, there would be nobody higher than the king objectively. Eliza, did you help me by saying something to your father? (Kururi) Oh, I did nothing to help you. (Eliza) Did you perhaps say something about the Hn domain? Oh my, now what would that be? (Eliza) She said with obvious mischief in her smile. Yup, she did something. Well, I will leave at thatbut thank you very much Eliza you saved me. (Kururi) Oh my, were you in trouble of some kind, I just wanted to visited a friend during summer vacation. (Eliza) Well, then mdy, will you allow me to escort you around my beautiful domain? (Kururi) Yes, thank you very much. (Eliza) I took the hand of Eliza like it was natural and showed her the way into the mansion. I screamed Kyaa~! in my heart after thinking of my actions, but I calmed myself down very quickly. My mood was great now and I did not want to make a big deal out of this. By the way, holding hands is allowed in our society. I invited Eliza into the mansion and showed her the garden. I told her to wait a bit while I went to get a watermelon. I cut the watermelon in half and then again in half to make 4 pieces in front of her. I sat directly next to Eliza and gave her a piece of the watermelon. What is this? (Eliza) This is a watermelon, a fresh fruit and it is quite tasty too. (Kururi) Wow, how unusual. (Eliza) She said so, but then she quickly takes a bite of it. Amazing, this is quite delicious. I saw her smile. I saw her beautiful smile with my eyes. I know, right? (Kururi) I also took a bite of the watermelon and eat it. Its sweet and juicy. By the way, what should I do with the seeds? (Eliza) Oh that, you do this. (Kururi) I started to shoot the seeds out of my mouth. Only someone who is a pro, like me, could shoot the seed that far and hide it in a bush. This is the proper way to enjoy a watermelon. (Kururi) Umisnt that quite vulgar? (Eliza) Now that she said it, I did feel it was quite vulgar. Certainly, I dont expect a properdy like Eliza to do this action. (Kururi) Then I heard the sound of a seed shooting next to me while I was saying that. Yes Eliza! That is the proper way to eat and enjoy a watermelon!! (Kururi) Do I get a passing mark? (Eliza) 110/100 points, I think that went further than mine. (Kururi) Is it better to go far? (Eliza) Its best if you can hide in a bush while getting it far. (Kururi) Sheughed when I said that. When I looked at her in a nce, I realized she truly is beautiful and she bes especially beautiful when sheughs. Her lips that are wet from the watermelon are truly beautiful more than anything. I pretended to take another piece of watermelon while secretly ncing at her. Yup, she truly is beautiful. [TLnote: you thought he was gonna kiss her but it was actually a feint.] I think this the first time Eliza and I are talking like this. There is nobody else home right now; its only just the two of us. No, no, no. Dont let wicked thoughts in your head. [TLnote: no go for it idiot] But even though shooting the seed is fun, I feel that if it didnt exist we could eat the fruit more luxuriously. (Eliza) Yes, but I feel that it might be a bit lonely if I did that. Oh is that so? Well, I think eliminating hindrances will be more fun.(Eliza) Oh. I just got a chill in my back. Are you going to be here for a while? (Kururi) No, sadly, I can only stay here for today. (Eliza) Then let me show you around my domain, I have many more beautiful things to show you. (Kururi) Yes, lets, that sounds fun. We finish eating the watermelon and prepared to head out and tour the domain. But before we go, I want to introduce Moran to Eliza. We saw Moran in the library and said hello. This is old man Moran. Moran this is Eliza Deauville, a friend from school and someone who is visiting the Domain for today. (Kururi) Hello, it is very nice to meet you. I am Eliza Deauville. (Eliza) Eliza bows, in a very beautiful way, and greets Moran. Well, well, well, quite the beautiful little girl came to visit this old man. (Moran) Moran raised his head from the book he was reading and greeted us. Moran here knows a lot of things and has taught me a lot of things as well when I was little. I bothered him a lot but he put up with it. (Kururi) No young master, you were no trouble at all, in fact you were much as little girl. (Moran) Moran has a way with words which cause him to age every time he says them, Moran you should really watch out, you dont have that long left. (Kururi) As expected of Young master, what a way with words, you have the most poisonous tongue in the entire country. But young master please do not worry this old man will not die until he fulfills his ambitions. (Moran) Moran then hits his chest, showing that he is still fine. From what I see this old man will still live until 200. Thinking of such things, I felt relieved. The elder must watch out and not work very hard. (Eliza) He was also told by Eliza to take it easy. Yes, it is exactly as you easy Miss Eliza. Such a sensible and brilliant woman must marry to our great Hn domain. (Moran) Eliza shies away while Moran isughing. It seems that the two get along greatly. In just a few minutes, they both started to bond and talk about daily life. Although Eliza looks unapproachable, it seems that to Moran she looks like a normal girl and someone who he could talk to normally. It was surprising. We both left old man Moran and are now going to Donga. We only rode one horse, Eliza in the front while I am in the back holding the reins. We sat like I was embracing her. I was quite excited. She smelled really nice, and her hair felt silky smooth. Master, your favorite disciple has returned to visit. (Kururi) Go back, fool!! (Donga) I will not go back! Eliza, this is my master who taught me how to smith and weld. He is obediently obstinate like he looks.(Kururi) Ha, I can see that. (Eliza) Eliza seems to be convinced by my words. Master as usual is working hard. Hey, stupid disciple,e in already. Do you want something to eat? (Donga) Eliza, you see the technique he used there is called Tsundere. (Kururi) Tsundere? (Eliza) Yes Tsundere. This is a high level technique that requires a lot of courage and will to pull off. This technique involves being cold to someone while, at the next instant, be nice as well. He has been like that since forever and dotes on me a lot. (Kururi) Hehe. Yes, I feel that. (Eliza) Shut up, juste in already! (Donga) We entered the room and ate the sweets he gave us. I am weed here like usual. Master really dotes on me. Is this your fiance? (Donga) Eliza again shies away and Master seeing her act that, smiles. Well, I dont know anything about noble tradition but I also got married pretty young. So if you need anything for the wedding, say it. (Donga) Yes, I will think about it in the future. (Kururi) Besides, the girl that you have right there is beautiful. I think she will make a very good bride and mother. If you have kids in the future, remember to show them to me. (Donga) Yes, master. (Kururi) Somehow my meeting with master became something like presenting my future wife to my parents kind of thing. I quickly got out of my masters ce before he could say something else like that. Eliza is still acting shyly from the earlier conversation. As expected, my master is still quite lively. I took Eliza to the hot springs. I led her to the very special one, where the spring is surrounded by the flower garden. We quickly moved over there. As soon as I got to the hot spring, I saw my dad there with a bottle of the highest priced sake in hand. Dad, youe to this hot spring? (Kururi) Oh, Kururi! Yeah, this one is the best. I am quite relieved now. Huh, that girlIs that my daughter? (Toral) My dad pointed his finger at Eliza without knowing that she is the daughter of the person he almost peed his pants against. Haha, let me drop a little rain on my dad parade. Here is the Prime Ministers daughter, Eliza Deauville. (Kururi) Oh, you Ayan-samas daughter? How rude of me. It is a pleasure to meet you.(Toral) My father bowed to Eliza and shook her hand. Strange, my fathers stomach is not hurting right now. Why!? My totally weak dad has absolutely no caution towards Eliza. Rather he seems to get along with her just fine. Eliza and my dad spoke for a while and then he went back to the mansion. Eliza and I went inside the hot springs. I am alone in the mens bath thinking of what happened today. Although the meeting with the Prime minister was tough, I am d I got to see Eliza again. Seeing her ability to adapt to all the people she met was amazing. I think she may have liked it. Meeting old man Moran, my master and even father, who I expected to say his stomach hurt, was fine with meeting her. Really, if this keeps up, I think we will be married by the end of the day. Well, I will still be fine with it because Eliza is both nice and beautiful. So if I could marry her, I think I would be incredibly blessed. I started to get dizzy from the heat of the bath and got out. [EDnote: Dude, you arent even official yet.] I am waiting for Eliza in the longue. She looked sexier nowpared to before. Eliza wiping her hair with the towel was especially erotic. Oh, hey, Eliza how was the hot spring? (Kururi) All of a sudden, I felt nervous. It was wonderful. There is still the fragrance of flowers on my body. (Eliza) No, you are the most wonderful thing in this world. I dont have the courage to say that. She was still wiping her hair with the towel. I looked at her with my gentleman eyes. No wait, right now would be my perverted eyes. Do you want something to drink? (Kururi) Yes, that would be great. Can I have some cold tea? (Eliza) I gave her the cold tea and she immediately drank it. It seemed she was really thirsty. The sweat flowing form her neck and the tea dripping down from her mouth was all beautiful and vivid. I fought the impulse to touch her hair many times right now. Stop it mind!!! Before I noticed it, I watched her drinking the tea to the end. Please do not stare so much. (Eliza) I was told to do that. Dude how old are you? Keep yourself in check already. What? Have you never seen such a beautiful girl before? I wonder, what Eliza thinks of me? Just thinking of that makes me depressed. Thanks to you I was able to spend a wonderful day today. (Eliza) Eliza who finished her tea started talking. Did you like my domain? (Kururi) Yes, it was very beautiful.(Eliza) Everyone also loved Eliza.(Kururi) It was pleasure to meet them. (Eliza) Eliza, if you ever have time, pleasee again. I know everyone will be delighted to meet you.(Kururi) Yes, I will definitelye again. (Eliza) By the time we got out of the hot springs, it was time for Eliza to return to the capital. I felt sad at that fact. I saw Eliza off in her carriage and then quietly went home myself. In this one day, Eliza and I went around the Domain. I had a lot of fun. Now that it was over, I wondered why I did all that today. I wondered why I showed all the people that taught me and cared for over years to her. It was strange, but it felt good as well. Eliza looked happy today and that is all that matters to me. In this hot summer day, I made some good memories . Chapter 3-10 Hello I will tell you now that I post this and not 9 yet is because 9 is long and such the edit is taking longer than this chapter Secondly: This chapter and past haveplete and utter no rtion to each other, like you could their are so unrted that if someone new who did know about the events of the past two chapters they would think this is the next chapter Thanks you perp ya for editing the chapter Edit: Hey guys bear with me for 7 hours I will fix this chap as soon as I get to aputer or do guys what me to remove this post and then just wait until I fixed it? Edit: 2 got to aputer cksmith V3 C10 ording to the reports from the people, the monsters in the domain have increased. I used to get the knights or mercenaries to subdue the monsters but now that I have a party of the best people, lets go kick ass. Iris has finally calmed down after the incident with Lotson. It will not be problem for her and I think it will be better for her to move her body. Vain wille to join with force, no doubt about that. I took both of them out to the forest to clear the monsters. Well since we are a party of 3, lets decide the positions. (Kururi) I will be the vanguard. (Vain) Vain is totally on board and ready. Vain is swinging his sword, looking all refreshed. Well with Vain in the front there will be no problems. He is good with both defense and offense. Does Iris want to be in the front or back? (Kururi) I also want to be in the vanguard. (Iris) Ok, then I will take the back and support you guys. (Kururi) Iris contrary to her appearance is a battle maniac; she can take any position in battle. Since she wants to be in the front then I will let her. Shall we go? (Kururi) As soon as we entered the forest, we felt a weird pressure. The forest is filled with malice.When this kind of thing happens; it usually means that a lot of monsters are here. (Vain) If it is Vain who loves to kill monster the one saying it, then there is no doubt it is true. I get ready for the battle to start at any time. The three of us proceeded slowly through the forest. There.(Vain) There were 3 goblins in front of Vain when he said those words. I will head out first and then Iris will cover the area to catch any that escape, while Kururi will be ready with magic to help anyone at any time if something happens. (Vain) If something happens is like when someone is going to be killed, I do not want that to happen. When the goblins notice us, they charge at us simultaneously. Vain swings his sword downwards and kills one of them. Another one is rushing him and tries to thrust at him. The third one is after Iris. I also prepared some magic just in case something happens. Vain will be fine but Iris is the one I am worried about. I am keeping an eye on both but Vain as expected killed the second one in one blow as well. This is good, now I can focus on support for Iris. The goblin swung the club at Iris. Iris dodged the club and cut off the head of the goblin. I did not know you were married!!!! (Iris) The head of the goblin flew off, but more importantly looks like she still hasnt let that go. I know that you feel upset but there is no reason to take it out on the goblin. Iris, are you Ok? (Kururi) Wow, that helped me a lot, where is the next one. (Iris) Umthat is not proper. Oh, I get it; its like going to the batting centre on the way back after you got your heart crushed. Tlnote: Japan has batting centre around almost every block, it is a sessful business, most of the customers are said to be in high school, when they took a poll of why they go there, second top answer was I just got heart broken. We kept travelling from one end of the forest to the other end. We are not injured or fatigued so we could keep going right? Well this saves on taxes because it costs one gold to hire people to expel the monsters. So as lord of the domain I am quite happy. Its a ghoul! (Vain) I get ready immediately from Vains warning. What should we do? Do we fight or run away? (Vain) Vain asked the question, while assessing our abilities and the ghouls abilities. Ghouls are very dangerous, thus we would not know if we can beat it. It is not an opponent we cant beat but it has a poison which is dangerous. I have brought an antidote for the poison but I do not want to use it as it maye in handyter, what do you guys think we should do?(Kururi) Lets kill it (Iris) Iris said with passion to kill it, I get that you are upset but please dont try to get us killed. Ok but even if there is an antidote, be careful. (Kururi) Yup (Iris) Ok, so I will deal with its attacks and Iris, when you see an opening, attack it. Kururi prepare to run if something happens. (Vain). We move ording to Vains words and take it one step at a time. Vain blocks the Ghouls attack with his sword, Iris saw that the ghoul has stopped moving and charged at it quickly and I prepare to cast magic to help at any point. Iriss sword made the ghouls head fly; a counter to this move is unlikely from the ghoul. Dont be so nice if you have a wife!!! (Iris) Irisyou are still on it. But Lotson is nice to everyone not just you. Iris, the Ghoul is still alive!! (Kururi) Iris hearing my warning looks behind and cuts the ghoul at the torso point. What was that smile you had all the time!! (Iris) When she said that, the Ghoul finally stopped moving. Ah yes, she is remembering the fun times isnt she? Iris, stop taking it out on the monsters. Ah this is simr to that isnt it? a tavern where you let out all your feelings when you are drunk. Well, lets go on (Iris) Yes, Lets go ahead(Kururi) Before I noticed Iris started to lead while Vain was in the middle and me at the back. It must have umted a lot, the stress of a broken heart. Hey, something really big ising.(Vain) When we went pretty deep into the forest, there was another warning from Vain. This is bad, lets hide.(Vain) Following what Vain said, we hide behind the trees. What is it? (Kururi) Its an Orc(Vain) an Orc! (Kururi) An Orc is bad news, they are superior to humans in strength and have defense to boost that as well. They are also smart and quick on their feet despite their appearance. It is not an opponent we can take down half-heartedly, also we may not be able to run away if things turn bad. Vain said it also has an ax with it, this will be very difficult. It is a very dangerous opponent, I think we should head back for now. (Vain) What, will we be hiring people? (Kururi) My head was doing the calctions and it says we should hunt it! So what should we do? (Kururi) Lets kill it! (Iris) Yes! Iris to the rescue, I really need to save money. Ok.As with the battle with the Ghoul, I will block it, Iris will attack as soon as there is an opening and Kururi will attack with magic if there is a good moment. (Vain) Yup (Iris) All right (Kururi) We found the orc and followed behind it, it was 3 meters tall and considering the Orcs in general, this one was small. But even so, its still not a problem if it does not notice us. I will try to kill it with one blow from my magic. The Orc is still not looking at us. Although Vains n is good, lets not take the risk of us getting hurt. I will finish it with one blow. I used arge fire magic and caused the Orcs body to burn, it notices us and charges at us. The Orc has incredible momentum in its charge. Even though the Orc is charging, Vain tried to tackle it but was sent flying back. Our Vanguard went down in the first hit. Did that thing just send Vain flying 5 meters? Since the Orc is still alive, we did not take our eyes off it. I confirm with a nce to the side that Vain was injured but fine enough to get up. Iris charged at the Orc and they exchanged blows. Iris using her small body dodged the Orcs axe but she cannot keep it up forever. The Orcs movements are getting faster and faster, as expected it is a very difficult opponent. Iris bought enough time for me to cast another spell. I cast a new spell at his feet and the change could be seen already. I cast an ice spell and it erodes the Orcs speed down. By the time the Orc noticed the ice, it was already at his waist. From my ice spell, the movements of the Orc have slowed downpletely until it could not move anymore. When the ice reached the Orcs arms, Iris took the chance to stab into the heart of the Orc, ending the battle. Iris did not want to make the same mistake as with the ghoul and shed off the Orcs head. Good-bye, My first love!!! (Iris) Iris even at this stage, you are still dragging it. I do get it but stop already. We breathed a breath of relief and went to Vain. Apparently all he had was a light bruise. careless (Vain) Vain, it could not be helped; the other party was strong. Iris wiped off her sweat and said Man, I hated the Orcs face. This was quite refreshing right? (Iris) Oh I get it, its like when a girl with a broken heartes to a girls night out and then starts to bad mouth some other guy. I understand. Tlnote: I dont know why he knows this many situations, but this is from Idolm@ster I know that. Afterwards, we subdued more monsters and then went back home. Chapter 3-11 Hello I am sorry for not posting yesterday, but to make it up I am going to post two I want to catch up by end of the month and will do it I have kept my promise and will catch up in about 8 chapters so 4 days of 2 chapters Thank you Annie for editing the chapter Enjoy cksmith V3 C11 From then on, the domain was peaceful and we spent the rest of the summer heat in a rxed mood. However, now vacation is over and school resumes. This summer seemed both short and long with many twists and turns, buting back to school feels exciting. I went to my room in the dorm after a long time and felt strange. It felt both nostalgic and refreshing. It is a very nice room. There was a lot of space and it was sunny, with a good looking guy in the corner. This ce isfortable.. Hey, why are you here? (Kururi) For some reason, Rail was in my room. Why is he here? Where did he get the keys? Why is he drinking tea and reading a book? Why, huh! Is it because we kind of look alike? What do you mean why, are we not in a rtionship? (Rail) What kind of rtionship are you talking about? (Kururi) We have already done it though. (Rail) No, we have not done it. (Kururi) Why is it Rail again? Man, this is very stressful!! Well, lets leave the jokes forter, I came because I was the only one you did not invite to your domain. (Rail) What. If you want toe, juste.(Kururi) I know that Arc went to your ce. (Rail) Yes, he came. (Kururi) Eliza also went to your domain. (Rail) Yes, thankfully she came. (Kururi) Why did you not call me? (Rail) Annoying, so annoying. You know what is the most annoying? His face that is making a sad expression. Really, why did youe to my room? (Kururi) Oh, there was no matter other than that. (Rail) Oh, right. Its Rail. Of course there was nothing else. Man am I surprised that Rail somehow got to my room before me. Really astounding. Wow! Even though you had no other things to discuss, you snuck into my room for fun? (Kururi) Thats right. (Rail) Man this person is really scary Rail starts to gaze into my eyes. That face, its that face that is the scariest. Go back if you have nothing else. (Kururi) Eh?! (Rail) What do you mean Eh?!, why are you still here? (Kururi) Because. (Rail) No, you are not cute, so just go back. (Kururi) He did not go back and kept asking me questions. He somehow turned this into an interrogation and also touched my butt many times. I dont know if his actions were conscious or by reflex, but I am not a homosexual, so I am not amused by this. While the interrogation was still going on, Vain came into the room. There was knock when he came in, but when did this be normal? Tlnote: watch he is so gonna walk into Eliza changing because he did not knock. Vain, can you help me out here? Kururi wants to kick me out of his room and is using force. (Rail) The only thing using force is your hand on my butt, let go of my butt. (Kururi) Vain doesnt help but instead says to just try to keep thing in moderation and sits on a chair. What the hell do you mean by keep things in moderation? What the hell are you telling me to keep in moderation, son of a great person? Vain is now just sitting there waiting for someone. Obviously, he is waiting for Cross. Tlnote: I like the name Cross better so I am going to stick with Cross instead of Crossy It has been a while; you didnt met Cross the entire vacation right? (Kururi) Oh yeah. (Vain) It was a monotonous reply but I know that he is looking forward to meeting Cross since his legs are twitching. Seriously Cross,e already. I miss you too! Well since it is going to get quite lively in here, I will stay as well. (Rail) While getting confused by my conversation with Vain, Rail took the chance to sit next to him and starts to drink tea and resumed reading read. Vain was also at the Hn domain over the summer vacation right? (Rail) Oh yeah. (Vain) Nice, I was not invited. (Rail) Oh, is that so? (Vain) Is it not awful to not invite your beloved to your house over the vacation. (Rail) You are not my beloved. (Kururi) Seriously, he is not. Tlnote: so did he do a house of cards kind of thing there. Ok seriously, stop with that face before I punch it. While waiting for Cross, I brewed some tea. It is the best kind that can be found in my Domain. It has a strong aroma and taste. Do you want some as well Vain? (Kururi) Oh yeah (Vain) I take 2 tea bags and prepare the tea. What about me?(Rail) None for you. (Kururi) How awful. First, you invite Vain to your Domain and now you give him tea as well. Are you having an affair? (Rail) Ok, I will give you some tea, so do not involve Vain in this. (Kururi) Tlnote: ya he already has a love. So I start to brew one more tea for Rail as well. Vain is still twitching his leg. Rail repeatedly tries to touch my butt and fails each time. I wonder when I will be able to enjoy my room to myself? I wonder when I will be able to have a rxing moment in my room? I swallow the tea with an angry expression Anyway, why is Cross still not here yet? I thought the three of us could train together when we came back to school. Is he still not back yet? Vain doesnt think about these things and just waits for me. He is still noting, huh, I suddenly said. (Kururi) Oh yeah, he said. (Vain) Now that I think about it, Cross didnte to my domain to y even though I invited him. Did he have some kind of long term n? Cross is not going toe. (Rail) Rail said something and Vain and I turn to him. What do you mean Cross is not going toe? Why do you know that? Well, she is in a bit of trouble right now. (Rail) She? (Kururi/Vain) What the hell is he saying? Chapter 3-12 Hello enjoy if you guys cane up with a better name for crossy then leave it in thements below, The person who wins, I will let you pick a novel and I will trante one chap of it, and if it end in a cliffhanger then I will also trante that next chap Crossy is a man. (Kururi) I corrected Rail, but I am curious about what he said about Cross not being able toe back. But, for now, lets correct our future doctor. Tlnote: never mind going back to Crossy No, Crossy is a girl, and she is also a princess. (Rail) What? (Kururi) What the hell is this guy saying? A princess? (Kururi) Yes, she is a princess of a small country, but still a fine princess. She was temporarily exiled to our country due some sort of internal strife. What? You guys were together for so long but did not know? (Rail) UmmYes (Kururi) My mouth was agape, and my lower jaw looked like it would hit the floor. Really? (Kururi) Its true. (Rail) I looked at Vain, who was also surprised. He seemed to be trying to say something, but no sound came out. But I can read lips. I think he was saying, What the HELL!!!!!!!! (Vain) Crossy is a girl. I mean we did so many things together. I touched her here and there so many times. Was that alright? But before any of that, she is a princess!!!? I knew that she did a lot of things very elegantly and had a regal aura but, seriously. Man, this just blew my mind!!!! What are you guys going to do? (Rail) What do you mean by what am I going to do? (Kururi) I dont understand the meaning of your question. Well, I did say she returned home, back to her country. You guys wont be able to see her unless you go guys go there yourselves. (Rail) Is that right? (Kururi) Of course. She is a princess, and she cant exactly go to school anymore either. (Rail) But, you know, today is a school day. (Kururi) Just skip. (Rail) Oh yeah, there was that option. Man, when did I be such a prude that skipping school didnt cross my mind? What should we do Vain, eh? (Kururi) I asked even though I knew the answer. Lets go, Kururi. (Vain) Alright lets go!! As soon as I returned to school, I promptly left. The days of being in a carriage with Vain continued. I was d to be with Vain but for some reason, Rail came too. Somehow, three guys in a carriage was not a good feeling. I wonder how Crossy was when she was with us; how she felt and how she was doing. There was no use thinking about it now, but this was the only thing I could think about in the carriage. I had fun when the 3 of us trained. I wonder if she had fun. Vain did not talk much, but I knew he was thinking about this too. Kururi, what will you tell her when you get there? (Rail) Well, I do not know. (Kururi) I could talk to her normally before, but after considering her position and her secret, I just lose all thoughts entirely. It took two weeks to get to the country where Crossy lives. It was very rural, but the area near the capital was quite lively. I heard the main thing in this country is fishing. There are not that many things here, but the people seem to be happy, from what I see. When we got to the castle, we were let in immediately. Rail seemed to have pulled some strings and got us inside. I intended to just burst in and appear like a savior, but, after reconsidering, I think that would be too reckless. We were led to a guest room and given snacks and books to keep us entertained, but I could not calm down. The door opened and Crossy appeared. She was wearing a beautiful dress, and the make-up on her face suited her perfectly. Crossy!!! (Kururi/Vain) Master! And Vain! Who is the person next you though? (Crossy) She did not know about Rail, but Rail knew about her and her secret. Man, he is really scary!! Oh, dont worry about him, but I was surprised by you. (Kururi) Yes, I am sorry about that. It was aplicated situation. (Crossy) Oh, that is alright. I am just d that you are safe. (Kururi) Yes, the situation has changed, and I had toe back. I quit school already during the summer, but I felt regretful that I could not say goodbye to you guys. I am thankful that you came to visit. (Crossy) Crossy lifted her dress and bowed like a princess. Like a princessC I guess she really is a princess. Somehow, at this moment I became convinced and saddened by the fact that I wont be able to see her anymore. Um. Master is Vain angry? (Crossy) Crossy whispered to me asking why Vain has yet toe close and talk. When I looked backwards, Vain was looking out the window at the distant sun. Come closer Vain. Dont you want to meet Crossy? Vain. (Kururi) I called him, but he did not turn around. I am fine Somehow, it became the Vain when he talks to strangers: Hrious and without affection towards the person. Vain are you sure? This may be thest time we can see her. (Kururi) Vain did not saying anything, but his shoulders drooped. I could tell he had a lot of things he wanted to say, so what was holding him back? Tlnote: love, Love is holding him down Master, I am sorry, but I do not have that much time right now. (Crossy) Are you going already? (Kururi) I am sorry, but there are a lot of things left over from the internal strife from before. Thus, I have business to attend to. But please enjoy your stay. I will not able to join you, but I will definitely say goodbye to you when you leave. (Crossy) Thats right. Crossy has it hard as well. I wanted to talk a lot more (Kururi) Yes, I also wanted to talk. (Crossy) Vain, the one she was the closest to did not say a word, leaving her with a heavy heart. In the end, Vain did not talk to her at all. We were left with feelings of helplessness and uselessness that day, and we decided that, after tonight, we would go back to Kudan. I thought of various things that night. Not being able to see Crossy anymore made me really sad. I am sure Vain feels the same, but why did he not say anything. If it were him, he may be able to persuade her. Can you not sleep? (Rail) It seems that Rail is also awake. Vain already left for a walk. Both of us were unable to sleep. Yup, cant sleep. (Kururi) Shall I sing you a luby? (Rail) No, thanks. (Kururi) A hug? (Rail) No, thank you. (Kururi) Want to use my arm as a pillow. (Rail) Good night, Rail (Kururi) Eh? (Rail) Tlnote: I love characters like Rail so mature and aware of what people needs. I ignored Rails stupidity and went to sleep. Thankfully those thoughts disappeared. Hey, do you have someone you like? (Rail) Rail keeps talking I threw a pillow at his face, and he became quiet. It was a really bad night. Chapter 3-13 Hello today and tomorrow will the final day for this marathon and then I will do something else Hello to my editors can you answer I tranted 3 chapters already I have one more already being edited and 1 more left unedited so pleasee out and thank you Enjoy Thank you to PawKey for editing again Tlnote: I decided to go with Chris so if you nefe18 have something you want me to trante that is Japanese I will do it. One or two chaps cksmith V3 C13 The day to go back to school hase. Vain is still quiet, I wonder if I should say something to him. I met Chris before we left for school. Master, I am sorry I could not do anything for you during your stay here. (Chris) Its alright, I heard from people around the castle that you are really busy, right. It might get hard and you may want to run away, but remember to not overdo it and to do your best. (Kururi) Yes I will, its just. (Chris) Just? (Kururi) No never mind. I do not have anything else to say but our good-byes. Thank you for everything and though I am not sure when we will meet again, I promise that we will meet again. (Chris) Yup, I feel the same way. (Kururi) It was finally time to leave. It feels really sad. Rail also said good-bye to her but since they did not know each other well, it was just a formality. However, the only who did not say goodbye was Vain. He is supposed to be the saddest, but did not even say good bye. What is wrong with you? Vain (Chris) Chris finally called out to Vain. What? (Vain) What do you mean by what, we may never see each other again. (Chris) Yeah, so? (Vain) Is there nothing you want to say? (Chris) No, there is nothing (Vain) Vain, you are such a fool (Chris) or Vain no Baka (Chris) Kururi, lets hurry and leave. (Vain) Vain said that with a dark and gloomy face. Are you sure this is the way you want to leave? (Kururi) Yes..we already said good-bye didnt we. (Vain) Chris is looking sad, and Vain is not looking at her. I know how they are feeling, but even if I told them to do something, I feel it will be useless. Tlnote: no, just say something, you can never know the future (even for a guy who knows exactly what will happen) We all got on the carriage and told the coachman to depart. I looked outside to see Chris face for thest time. But no matter what, I kept peeping outside again and again to see her face. A lot of good memories came back to me. I know that I felt really happy during those times. I started crying thinking about how I may never see her again. When I started to think that, I got this awful feeling in the pit of my stomach and startedpletely crying my eyes out. Are you ok Kururi? (Rail) Rail asked after I had calm down a bit. Yes, I am a bit better now. (Kururi) Ok, thats good. (Rail) The carriage was dead silent for a while. Nobody tried to talk and I didnt feel like talking either. Shall I sing a song? (Rail) Rail tries to lighten up the mood, but I think that is just stupid. Why does Rail want to sing a song? Tlnote: my man Rail to the rescue While expressing my refusal, Rail starts to sing. He had a beautiful voice and was singing the song perfectly. I can hear some birds singing in the background as well. I felt a little bit better and the time while he was singing felt short. Why can this guy sing? You really have too many useless talents. Chris will have it hard from now on. (Rail) What are you talking about, of course she will have it hard. (Kururi) I answered Rail sarcastically. Of course it is obvious that Chris is going to have it hard. The country has been struggling with internal strife for a while now. She has to help restore the country and thus as the one who restored my domain, I know it is hard. It will take many years and maybe it wont even happen during her lifetime. I feel that today was thest time I will ever see her. I wonder if you really do understand Kururi? (Rail) What do you mean? (Kururi) I know answering a question with a question is bad manners but with this guy, it should be fine. Rail is a hard willed guy. Kururi, I hang out with the prince a lot so I know the difficulty of the people who bears the title of Royalty. (Rail) Thats why I am asking you to say it with more depth. (Kururi) Rail started to look outside, looking at the distant sun and began to talk. To my knowledge, Arc has been the target of assassination about 3 times now. That is, in the royal pce, in his own country. Kudan is particrly stable and has not had great problems like Chris country has. Kururi, do understand what I mean now? (Rail) What!! (Kururi) The difficulty I was thinking of and what Rail considered difficult was on an entirely different level. Chris came back right after her country got out of the strife, but the potential for danger still exists. I really dont know anything about the nobles or royalties situations. Tlnote: he really needs to start learning about this, like fast, isnt there a guide for dummies to be a noble. Vain!? (Kururi) Next to me, after hearing that from Rail, Vain stood up in a daze. Vain rose so suddenly that he forgot that the carriage is smaller than him and he hit his head. Rail, is what you said true? (Vain) Of course it is true, I am someone who aiming to be a doctor, I would not lie about life and death. (Rail) After hearing Rails words, Vain clenched his fist. Hey coachman, stop the carriage. (Vain) Why, is something the matter? (Coachman) Just stop the carriage!! (Vain) The coachman being told such, stopped the carriage and Vain quickly got out of the carriage. Vain took his baggage and his sword and left us while saying this to me. Kururi, I have to go now. (Vain) ..OK (Kururi) I could not understand him right now, but I know what kind of man Vain is and I knew without asking what he was trying to do. Are you going? (Kururi) Yup, I am going. (Vain) You may not even be able to meet her anymore. (Kururi) Even so, I will go. I will go and protect her with my sword. (Vain) Vain took his sword out of the scabbard and held it tightly in his hands. I know Vain is good-looking, but right now he is so cool. Then you will need more than just that sword. (Kururi) I throw two short swords to Vain that has my name on it. Its a good luck charm (Kururi) Thank you Kururi (Vain) He put the two short swords in his bag. This may be ourst meeting. I gave Vain a manly hug and we did not say anything. I did not see Vain off with my eyes. I felt I could not endure the pain of having to lose two of my best friends in one day. I told the coachman to leave now. Three people came, only two were leaving. Now that Vain left, the carriage somehow seemed to have gotten bigger. Vain is awesome, isnt he? (Rail) Yup, he is my best friend. (Kururi) And he really cares for his friends, doesnt he? (Rail) Yup, he is my best friend. (Kururi) And he was also really cool right now, wasnt he? (Rail) Yup, he is my best. (Kururi) I started to cry again. I cried on Rails chest and he had a rose scent for some reason. When I smelled that I drew away. Chapter 3-14 Hello Thank you Rumble fish for editing Enjoy Best girl is ELiza Everything I saw was surround by fog. No, it is not fog. Cloud is a better term. It was a fluffy white cloud. Clouds are said to have been created by cooling water vapor, but this one was both warm and pleasant. There was no moistureCjust a fluffy cloud. It covered my body and made me feel really happy. Oh, I know. This must be a dream. (Kururi) Dreaming while being aware youre in a dream I want to stay like this for a while. Reality has been toughtely. I lost two of my best friends at once. I want to stay like this for a while. Thats right. I dont care about anything anymore. Lets just have a do nothing day. When I wake up, I will go back to studying every single day again. I have no more reason to do that anymore since they both left. Lets take a break and rest my mind and body. Looks like you are really tired right now (Eliza) I heard a female voice behind me. It was Elizas voice. After the voice, I felt a slight touch on my back. Eliza also seemed tired. Yup, this is nice dream. God must really exist if Im having this nice of a dream. How are you feeling? (Eliza) Yes. I feel better now. (Kururi) The feeling of having Eliza close to me and touch me felt so real that I thought this couldnt be a dream. I am having such a wonderful dream. I want to stay like this forever. Yup, just like this. What? (Kururi) I woke up due to how realistic that dream was. I wanted to see more. Damnit! (Kururi) I was having such a nice dream. This kind of dream is rare. Oh, you are up. Did you have a nice dream? I woke up and heard the same voice from my dream. Even though I shouldve been awake, I still felt that touch on my back from the dream. There is someone behind me. I turned to see who it was. Hey, what the hell are you doing here? (Kururi) It was Rail. Rail was in my room even though I had locked the door. It looked like you were having a nice dream. (Rail) Nope. Get out. (Kururi) I kicked him off the bed, and asked him, Why are you in my room, and why are you on my bed? (Kururi) It was crisis of apocalyptic proportions. I had to take the harsh route here. Well, I thought you were sad. (Rail) Even if I were sad, I would have no intentions of sharing it with another man. How did you get in here? (Kururi) That is a se-cr-et. (Rail) I put him in a choke-hold, and threw him out of the room. I really hoped would keep him out of my room. Finally alone, I fully felt Vains and Chriss absence. It felt somewhat lonely, and the room seemed bigger. I know Ive had a lot of times when I was alone, but, unlike those previous times, it just felt bad. The tea which I had always liked and enjoyed felt thin and nd. While I deep in thought, someone knocked on the door. It was not Vain he never knocks. Now, I wish he would just barge in unannounced. May I ask who is visiting? (Kururi) I opened the door to find a pig. Wait no. It was a man with a pigs face and two other men. Are you Kururi Hn? (Pig) Yes. (Kururi) I am Maru Karack. Do you understand your predicament? Yes. (Kururi) He is the son of Count Marl. They look so alike that its nauseating. Lend me your face for a second. (Maru) Ok. (Kururi) Tlnote: vent your stress on him. Just like his father, he came here with a request. I wondered just how alike they could be. I was told to meet him behind the school. It was a good ce for us to meet, because it was shaded and obscured by the trees. I heard from my father that you were kind of cocky. I think I might have to hurt you on his behalf. (Maru) What? Are going to fight me? (Kururi) Thats right. (Maru) 3 vs 1 isnt something I would call a fight. (Kururi) Shut up. (Maru) Maru and the other two attacked me simultaneously. Ipletely lost, but its not like I cared to begin with, anyway. They felt satisfied, so they left me. Tlnote: this is getting now ridiculous, why the f**k is author making me so wimpy, it was fight vent your stress. I wonder if it was because of the shade or the wind blowing through the trees. I felt it was a good ce for a nap. My body hurt like hell, but my mood improved. Maybe being beat up was just what I needed. I put my hands behind my head and looked up at the sky. The weather was wonderful. It probably would have been better if I wasnt hurting all over. I shouldnt have fought them. I felt drowsy, so I fell asleep. I woke up to adys voice during my nap. May I have this seat? (Eliza) When I looked to see who it was, a beautiful girl was looking at me from above. She was wearing this beautiful one-piece dress. The length of skirt was short enough that I could see her underwear. I had no intention of looking. I did not see any pink panties. I swear to god. Eliza.Please, go ahead (Kururi) Crap. Damnit, mind, let it go. Forget her underwear. Wearing pink panties under a white one piece. She truly has good style. What happened? Youre covered in bruises. (Eliza) Ah. (Kururi) Is she worried about me? But my mind would not let the pink go. You should know that weak men are not popr. (Eliza) Ah. (Kururi) If the bottom is pink, does that mean the top is pink too? I wonder if youre actually listening to me. Well, Maru will get something from me. (Eliza) Ah. Even though, thinking normally, having mismatched underwear is bad, right? SO that means the top must be pink as well. Man, I want to hit myself. What? Did you mention a blood bath? What were you talking about? Here wipe the blood off. (Eliza) Oh, thank you(Kururi) Is the handkerchief also pink? (Kururi) Also? (Eliza) Crap! My thoughts and remarks were reversed. Eliza held her dress down as her face turned red. Immediately afterwards, she gave me a hook to the face. Oh. In the shade of the trees, a cool breeze was blowing, but my face felt really hot. It hurts. (Kururi) You deserved it. (Eliza) Yes. (Kururi) I did see the underwear, but there was no mal-intention. It was an ident. But I will reflect on my imagination getting out of hand. I am sorry. (Kururi) I will only forgive you this once. (Eliza) Eliza pouted. It was really cute. Will you go on a date with me next week? Just the two of us? (Kururi) I had some free time, and, for some reason, those words spilled out from my mouth. I do not even understand, myself. Why did I ask that? Maybe I am just lonely and want herpany. Oh, yes. I will dly apany you. (Eliza) Eliza agreed to my request. I did it Vain, Chris. For a while, we sat side by side in silence, as I smiled at her and she looked back at me while blushing. It was the continuation of the dream. Chapter 3-15 Hello well after that depressing chapter we get a fluffy and total ship confirmed chapter Eliza is the girl and Iris is not we are done WordPress mess up when I copied and pasted from the edit but ________________________________________ It is my first date with Eliza. I washed my face so many times that I lost count. I prepared my clothes, too. I may have picked something on the hard side, but I think I chose something cool. I checked myself in the mirror so many times. Yup, this is right. (Kururi) The meeting ce was in front of the fountain. It is a popr date spot in school. I came earlier to avoid beingte because I felt restless at home. I looked around and saw Eliza has yet toe. I wonder if I came to early. While waiting for Eliza, I saw someonee. I saw two people approach from behind. It was shocking that those two were together. Arc and Iris wereing to the fountain side by side. I wonder when they had made up. Iris should have disliked Arc. Somehow when those two people came I hid behind the fountain. A square where the fountain was located and there were benches around here. The two of them sat down on a corner bench, so I hid behind the tree while spying on them. Did youe here before? (Arc) Umm.. I think I came here before. (Iris) Neither were smiling when they were talking. Why!? What, were they not on a fun date? I am the lowest human being. (Arc) What!? What did Arc just say? Did he suddenly just say he was the lowest human being. Why is he saying that, what are they trying to do? No, I am the lowest human being. (Iris) (Tlnote: look its pity love, the best kind of love.) Wow, now its Iris. What the hell happened to create that crazy conversation. I am the lowest being, I havent been able to do anythingtely. I have been failing at whatever I do. (Arc) No, I am the one that cant do anything, even now I. Just remembering it gives me a pain in my head. (Iris) No, I suck the most. (Arc) No, I suck the most. (Iris) What the hell are they doing?! They are notplimenting each other or bragging about each other. They are just bringing themselves down. This is weird! Someone please help them!!! I do not have the qualifications to be the next king, I hope Rahsa takes over for me, he is better suited to be king. (Arc) What are you talking about, Arc can do almost everything; brains, brawns, and good looks, how can someone like you speak in such a weak tone? (Iris) Well, you know when we left the domain during the summer. We got in a little ident and the carriage turned threw us out, Rahsa fell gently on a cushion while I fell on Horse dung. (Arc) Well, that is quite a storyIts not like I was any better, I lost everything I had this time. No, thats wrong. I never had anything to begin with, I am an empty woman. (Iris) No of course not, Iris is amazing. Your smile is amazing and you, yourself are amazing. (Arc) No I am not. I suck! (Iris) No really Iris is awesome, really! (Arc) Arc is also amazing; I am sure you will be an amazing person in the future. (Iris) What, arent they doing fine, I guess I was worrying too much. But horse dung huh. He is a prince but horse dung. Hahahahaha!! Oh, it is not a nice hobby to be peeping. (Eliza) Eliza!! (Kururi) When did shee? Man, how embarrassing. Please, call out if you are already here. (Kururi) Oh, but it looked like you were having fun. (Eliza) How mean, I was waiting for you. (Kururi) Hehehe (Eliza) Elizaughed It is the first time I saw herugh up close. It was beautiful. Shall we go, mdy? (Kururi) I bowed and gave my hand. Yes, let us go. (Eliza) Eliza gave me her hand without hesitation. Two people walking together. This is the moment I have been waiting for. Where shall we go? (Eliza) Anywhere with you is fine. (Kururi) We walked and talked about nothing at all. We just talked about our daily lives and nothing else. We talked about what we liked and disliked. I did not absorb the conversation, but I was just happy being with her. It made me think this is what happiness must be. Eliza, I am really happy to be with you right now. (Kururi) Yes, I as well. (Eliza) We walked. After we got tired of walking, we found a bench and sat down. We had lunch, it was an ordinary homemade lunch. But all of it was delicious, I did not understand why it was delicious but it was all delicious. Please calm down and eat, if you eat in such a hurry, you will choke. (Eliza) No way.. (Kururi) No, I am choking, I am sorry Eliza. I am dying. Elizas tea made it in time and I somehow managed to survive. That would have been embarrassing, on my grave stone saying I died on my first date by choking. I continued to talk to Eliza after lunch. I dont remember what she said or what I said but I felt that was ok. I was just happy to be with her. We spoke for a while, then I noticed the person in front of me sitting on the bench. That woman put her hands on the bench spread out with her legs spread wide open. In such a hot summer, she was wearing a dress that felt like you would get a heat stroke in. It was the cat teacher. What are you looking at? (Cat) As the person was someone I was directly involved with I looked away. I felt it was bad to talk with this person right now. What are you two little kittens doing right now? (Cat) Umwe are on a date. (Kururi) Staring at us with passion, the Cat said, Well, the sun is setting, so it is time to go back. (Cat) Yes, we have to go back soon, as well. (Kururi) No, mine is different, I have to go back and have a fluffy bath and really wet shower. (Cat) . (Kururi) (TLnote: I am bad at innuendos so I couldnte up with a good one.) This is the reason I avoid this person. I really did not want to see this person today. Cat teacher broke it. The good atmosphere we had is gone. Look, Eliza has a ck line on her face. Stop doing that in front of her. Puff puff girls! (Cat) Why did you need to expand it?! I dont want dont hear it!! Thus, my first date with Eliza was crushed by a cat. I saw Arc and Iris going back while smiling. Good for you guys. Well I had fun day. I am going to get better at this for sure. Chapter 3-16 Hello Yes, I am sorry but I do not think I will be able to finish tranting all of cksmith by tmr, I had unexpected situatione up so I will out of town and will only have inte on my phone. THank you to Kuro-nyan for editing these chapter I hate, no development at all, I did not find it very funny but will push through. EDIT: Since many of you have read this chapter, I will just say, no this dog is not Arc, I wish it was Arc, that would be funny but it is not The seasons change and now it became the easiest time to study and learn. I listened and learned in my sses firmly today again. I alsopleted all the work during self-study. Every day was the same but then again studying is a students main job. If that is done then everything else will fall in ce or so they say. I went to Totos garden on my way back from ss. It was my usual routine. Toto and Iris should be trying to create some weird nt in there. With a picture I can see in my head vividly, I walked to Totos garden. Huh? They arent here. I looked inside the greenhouse but I cant see them. I start to look around the greenhouse and see Iris. Wow! (Kururi) Iris was not alone and she had a big dog with her. It was covered in mud and was really big. Whats up with the dog? (Kururi) Ha? (Iris) Finally, Iris noticed I was here. She had a pale face. Dogit is not a dog. (Iris) It is a dog why are you lying. Its a dog and good breed at that. I think it is close to St. Bernard, you know the dog thates up the mountains and gives to brandy. Its a dog. (Kururi) It may not be a dog. (Iris) What are you talking about? Why are you misrepresenting it? I know youre lying. Iris, is something wrong with that dog? (Kururi) Maybe? (Iris) What is it? Is it bad that I think that thing is a dog? Does Kururi really think this is a dog? (Iris) It seems that Im being tested. Maybe I should not admit this thing is a dog. So, it is not a dog. (Kururi) Thats right! It is not a dog. Yes, I got it right. [TLnote: After this, I called the dog not dog because of what theyre saying. So, lets just leave it as it is.] [EDnote: Kururi just ying along cause he cant beat Iris. XD] So, what are you doing with that not dog? (Kururi) This not dog alwayses here after school. (Iris) Hmm, is that so? (Kururi) Looking at Iriss clothes covered in mud, they must have been together for a while. This not dog is so obedient and amazing. Shes kind and intelligent too. (Iris) Oh. Yes. (Kururi) Besides, the body is so big. She does not hurt people, right? (Iris) Yes. (Kururi) Ah, you are such a good girl, it is a not dog that is useful to human beings. (Iris) Yes, I know you want to keep it. Should I keep it? Iris shining eyes seems to be saying I want to keep the dog! Is it alright? (Iris) Its not banned. So, I think its safe to keep it. (Kururi) No one thought that someone would keep a dog on the school. So, the school regtions do not have anything for it. Its kind of a gray zone. But, is it really good? (Iris) It is alright. Now, lets get some food for it in dining room. (Kururi) But.. (Iris) I will make a dog house here in the garden since there is a lot of space here. (Kururi) Somehow, I seem to be caught up in the passion to keep it. Iris then pulled on my clothes. I think shes saying something. do not do? (Iris) What? (Kururi) You wont eat it, right? (Iris) Why would a person eat a dog?! (Kururi) After I said that Iris looked up with vigor. But I heard of people eating dogs! (Iris) What?! (Kururi) Nobles eat dogs as delicacies! Dont lie I know! (Iris) Her perception is messed up and the face is too close to me. Personal distance, girl. No, I do not eat dogs; nor do I know of any nobles that eat dog. Even if there are nobles that do eat, they are in the minority. (Kururi) Do not lie! Just say you want to eat it! (Iris) I am not going to eat it. (Kururi) Of course youre not going to eat it! This is a not dog after all, so you cant eat it. (Iris) Hey, Hey, Iris ! (Kururi) This is a not dog. This is a not dog. (Iris) Iris, you are brainwashing the wrong person. (Kururi) After I grabbed onto her shoulders and shook her, hard. She took a deep breath and snapped out of it. People are desperate to protect the things they love. So, I have to dere it in front of her. I really do not eat it. (Kururi) I swear to god, that I do not eat it. (Kururi) What about Eliza or Arc? (Iris) Well, I know Eliza doesnt but I dont know about Arc but lets dere it for him Dont worry. I can assure you they do not eat dog. (Kururi) So, I can keep it? (Iris) Yup, you can. I have seen Iris give it food from some time ago, so its best to keep it. (Kururi) Iris seems to have gotten a dog. Well, maybe the reason Toto is not here is because of the dog. I have to exin some things to him tomorrow. It might be a good watchdog that can protect your farms from thieves and such.(Kururi) I think this dog will make a great assistant to Iris big veggies n. What you mean? Do you want this dog to fight? (Iris) It is big as Vain. Of course its going to attack. Its just an intimidation tactic. Its not actually going to fight. I will not put any leash on it so if someone actually attacks it can run away. (Kururi) Yup, you hear that? Run away, Alfredo. (Iris) What? What is Alfredo? What? Did this mud covered dog just got a noble-like name? Alfredo? Thats not his name, right? (Kururi) Yup, it is the name of this dog. (Iris) With her eyes shining like a kid who just got a present from Santa, I did not have the heart to refuse. Maybe I should wash him. (Iris) Yup. (Kururi) Iris used the water that is meant for the nts to wash Alfredo. Iris washed his entire body and he did the water-shake trick. Alfredo looksfortable. Its eyes were shining and mouth was open. This guy is definitely not an Alfredo, hes a Goro. Hes very pretty now! Isnt that right, Alfredo? (Iris) His fur just became fluffy after Iris dried him. Now, Iris is hugging him. I want to do that as well but I will only do that when Im alone with him. I will get the materials for the doghouse from the school. (Kururi) I will tell the aunt at the dining hall to secure some food for him every day. (Iris) I will also make a cor and engrave a knights symbol on the cor. (Kururi) Knight of the Fields? That sounds funny and cool. I will also make some shield essories on his cor. It has been a long time since I made something. Well, follow me Alfredo. I need to measure your neck. (Kururi) I started walking but I did not see Alfredo behind me. I looked back to see he is still beside Iris. Well, that was unexpected. Oh Alfredo,e on. I will make a cor for you, a great one. (Kururi) Screw you was the face the Alfredo had. Huh? I was surprised. I was so excited about keeping the dog with Iris that I forgot. He just met me. So, hes not really fond of me ye, is he? What is this embarrassing misunderstanding? I mean, I calmly thought, I have not touched a single fur in his body yet. Alfredo, lets go to Kururis room together. (Iris) When the Iris walked out, Alfredo followed her straightforward. While waving the tail, it obediently followed. I have decided in my heart, that dog is Goro and the cor essory will not be a shield but a potato instead. Chapter 3-17 Hello 4 things 1. as you saw I have some bad news, I will drop cksmith, I have read volume 4 or what is out of it and do not like it anymore, my main criteria for doing something is I have to like it. but this novel I do not like any more there is no end goal and we are at volume 4. 2. I have been asked by light novels world to trante My novels there which I have said yes due to one reason, editing, I am happy to have the people who.edited work edit but I feel wrong for always expecting this of you thus I wil go over there to give you guys or my other people better quality trantion. 3. I asked shirotrantion to have DD but they have asked me to coborate with them which I obviously said I would d to coborate. the novel will still be their sideband I will continue to coborate with them. 4.st thing, my Last project if I was to continue cksmith would have been http://.novelupdates/series/amaku-yasashii-sekai-de-ikiru-ni-wa/ this one but since I have dropped cksmith this became my third project and will take suggestions for a fourth project if you guys want me to trante something please say in thements below Thank perp ya for editing this chapter Enjoy the.end of volume 3 and thest chapter of cksmith from me. Kuro you betrayed me, this is clearly way worse then death gs. should not have given that up. Iris stays in the girls dorm and her room is small, so it was decided that he would stay in my room for today. Goro Alfredo is to stay in My Room. He is huge and smelly and took over my bed. I hate this dog. Bark (Goro) Looks like he hates me as well. I tried to keep him in the garden but he ignored me and went over to my bed. I will have to sleep on the hard floor because of this dog. I should have eaten it. I will make the doghouse tomorrow, so I will finish his cor today. Of course, as I said, he will get a potato. I have to make the molds first before melting the iron. It is a work that has been embedded into my body. A potatoI have to get this right, so lets get a picture book from the library first. I wonder when thest time I made something was. I think it was Rails medical equipment, thest time. Since this is just an essory, it wont be that much of a hard work. But getting the details right is hard. It took me 3 hours to make it, a potato essory. It felt cool for some reason. I tried to make it look stupid, but now I feel it will look cool on the dog. Well it will look stupider than a shield would, and I am sure that Goro will look idiotic in it. Now its time to make the cor. I am not that good at this but I can finish it well, I think. The corbined with the Potato essory made Goro, who I very much loathed, look cool instead. Such a waste. It was hard to put it on him. .This is different than I imagined after all. (Kururi) He was a stray before, but with the cor, he became awesome for some reason. I did not want this. I wanted him to look just stupid not stupidly cool. Every time Goro moves, the potato shines a light on my face like he is mocking me. Why is it so cool? I really did not want this. He is too cool. I look at the time, its midnight right now. Should I do it? Lets do it! I threw away both shame and pride and I decided to make another potato essory. I am embarrassed for myself. This time, I took out fine iron and melted it carefully. This was the second time, so the earlier molds were made more urate than before. It took two hours toplete the glittering potato essory. I can sell this! Its really cool. While thinking where to put it, I was ovee with drowsiness and copsed to a deep sleep. Next morning, I was woken up by Goro, who was stepping on me. This dog, he really doesnt know who owns this house, does he?! I went and got breakfast from the dining hall and ate in my room with Goro. He didnt even pay attention to his food until I put the food properly in a dish and served it to him, only then he started to eat. This dog, I wonder if he was abandoned by an aristocrat. I know it is something I came up with, but when I think like that, I feel sorry for him. Tlnote: dude just fillet him and throw him to the pigs. Bark! (Goro) Apparently it seems it was not enough. I was able tomunicate with you quite often, dont lose yourself. Tlnote: I am going to stop putting Goro, only he will say bark. It is troublesome to go to the dining room once more, so I divided the bread that I was eating and gave it to him. He made a somewhat disgusted face. Although I did split the bread, he did not want my bread Do not be selfish, Ive divided it for you, I have yet to get full either. Bark He seemed to understand, and began to eat baked bread. What is it, unexpectedly obedient? Regrettable! Regrettable! It was a moment of weakness but then I rxed. This is an enemy. I should not forget it. It is just for today. I will not take care of it at all from tomorrow. Goro ate the bread and started to lick the te. Bark Oh, this kind of cute voice is also given out. I cannot help it, I will go to the cafeteria once more (Kururi) I got the light meat dish. Lets get bread now. After all,rge dog eats a lot. I exined my situation to the aunty at dining hall and got a lot of bread. He will be able to eat fully now. Holy shit (Kururi) I never thought I would swear, when I came back I found a surprise made by Goro for me. It was so oversized that not even cows would be able to make the much. It was steaming fresh. What should I do?! Help me someone! But this was the school not my home. I used all my brains and thought of a solution. I took cardboard and used it as scoop and then flushed it down the toilet. Yes, this situation will definitely enter the 5 worst moments of my life. Tlnote: really I can already think of 5 that are way worse than this. I gave Goro the bread I got from the aunty. You can eat now. No in fact dont eat. I took some bread away from the te. I know that the bread will make you poop again, so Nope! The day flew by in no time and it was after school-time. I took Goro to the field. I saw Toto who looked over trembling, yup it was because of fear that he was not here yesterday. I will make a doghouse nearby, so you will have to get used to it. No! Its absolutely a human eating dog (Toto) Its not like I dont understand, but he is an obedient dog. Iris camete. It seems she was very moved by the cors and potatoes I made. What is this! Cool, cool! It fits Alfredo really well. Alfredo? Oh, you mean Goro? After all it is different from the n. It was supposed to be a burst ofugh here. It has bepletely cool because of the potatoes. By the way, I also wore essory potatoes. I could not decide where to put it, but eventually made it in a ne form. Im hiding it in the clothes though. I hope I will be praised like Goro too. huh, Kururi, what is that ne? (Toto) Oh it seems that Toto has noticed it. Yep, it is a potato. (Kururi) Why a Potato, that is some. (Toto) ..I will pretend I did not hear that. I will go make the doghouse; it will be right next to the Garden. (Kururi) What?! Put it further away! (Toto) I will put it near the vinyl house entrance then. (Kururi) How is that further?! did I do something to you? (Toto) Well, I will get the lumber then. I will go ask the teacher. Hey, stay with her; I am going to make you a house. I tried tomand him but he does not listen. I thought we were getting along but maybe he does not want to move right now. I will have to go alone. e on Alfredo, lets go to the dining hall and get your next meal. (Iris) He starts to jump up and down and wag his tail. .Right, he was that kind of a guy. I hate him so much; I was idiot for liking him at all. Chapter 4-1 cksmith V4 C1 February 16, 2017 That day I had a lesson in the afternoon. A man swiftly opened the window of my room from the outside, as I was trying to start with my daily manualbours. "Prince!?" As I turned around and tried to catch up with what was going on, I looked clearly puzzled. I didn''t care. In that moment I also realized that my room was exposed to enemy invasions at any time. "What are you doing here?" "Well, well... I have a lot of things to do." "What things to do? You are a prince, you don''t have to do anything at all." "Sorry... You are just an artisan, you don''t know anything about noble families." "Could you leave me alone, please?" "Once you are done here, would you help me out?" The prince crouched down and caught sight with me. The atmosphere was surprisingly serious. For real. "What is it?" "In reality, I was looking for Iris right now." Oh, wow! I found a stalker. It was 9:31 am, and the prince was trying to get himself arrested. "What, what are you doing?" He grabbed my wrist and I shook off his hand. "No, I am just kidding." "Well... Kururi, if you could help me out..." I was busy, though. The prince assumed a more regal tone, and a new, selfish aspect of his personality transparred. Bothersome. But cooperating with him would have a positive impact on my future. The prize was worth the effort. "Ha, the unfaithful retinue will let the prince carry out his mission all on his own." "Why do you have to be so hostile?" Ho ho ho, I hit the nail on the head there. Why was he looking for Iris? Whatever his motives were, I was worried. What could have been going on? "Iris was in the room next to this one a couple of minutes ago, so I thought we could go and have a look." "No, you''re being intrusive. Please stop it." "We don''t have time." "No, you never have time, do you." I followed the prince, but I hoped that story would end shortly. "Iris is a very anxious person, don''t forget that." "Bah! You do whatever you want! It''s not like I care about Iris really!" That sounded quite childish. "What am I supposed to do exactly?" "Don''t just stand there, you have to escort me, escort me." "Escort? Is that my job?" Escort of the prince, a duty worthy of a noble. I guess I would do it. "Recently, Iris has be quite worrysome, don''t you think so?" "No." "Well, I''m not a woman, so I don''t really know what is going on in her mind right now." "Iris has definitely been depressed recently, and if a friend of mine is sad, I feel like I have to do something about it... so we must find out what is going on, but we must not reveal ourselves." "You said that we were going to do it right now, right? Where are we headed?" "... If something happens to Iris, I''ll never forgive myself." "You''re forcing me to do this, remember that." Feeling silent anger, our stalking continued. Today, Iris only took sses in the morning. I looked at her sitting in her ss, she seemed focused. There seemed to be nothing wrong there. "She''s fine now, she''s listening to the lesson." "So this has nothing to do with it?" After the lesson, Iris walked into the library. Apparently, we were about to find something out very soon. We were peeping through the bookshelves. "She seems ok, nothing looks wrong." "We''re wasting our time, we won''t find out anything today... wait." Someone approached her. As the prince pointed at them, three mysterious beautiful girls were approaching Iris. They all had brown, long hair. They looked nice at a first nce, but there was something strange in the way they walked and moved their hands. Their skin was bright, and looked very neat. They had well-shaped hips, and were not excessively skinny. I didn''t think anything good was about to happen. No, not at all. The prince looked very worried. My face was pale. It was because they were smiling. Not as friends, there was malice in their faces. It didn''t look good! Curse them! The prince was livid at those three girls! They were definitely about to harass Iris. I had never realized that before, but Iris was being harassed at school. They were doing it right there. The prince was about to jump out! Don''t make anything stupid! They eventually reached her, but Iris didn''t look worried. She was not really bothered by those petty things. I think she was much stronger than me. "Oh, sorry." One of the girls hurriedly hit Iris'' chair. Iris'' pen slipped, and drew a long line on her book. "I''m so sorry, can you forgive me?" "Well, you didn''t do it on purpose, there is no problem." Iris answered with a smile. She showed confidence, and didn''t look bothered by any of that. The girls left. That event left huge scars. Not on Iris though. She went back to studying as if nothing had really happened. Iris was not the type of person to lose her temper over something like that. Fortunately things had not escted, and the incident had died out quickly. I was sure. Iris was not at all concerned. In regards to the prince... ah, a storm was gathering. The prince run after the three girls, who were walking away. Freeze! I hurried up and caught the prince''s hand. "Let it go! Now you know what you wanted to, let it go!" "Not yet, I''m not done with those girls." "It''s not necessary!" He kept on pulling until I could do nothing but let his hand go. "Okay, then do whatever you want. But that won''t help Iris in any way." "... how can you say so?" "No, please, go and make a mess for nothing." "Ok, I won''t do anything. But why is Iris feeling sad then? Somehow I looked a bit victorious. "Iris just doesn''t mind it. She would rather have to work harder for her degree because she is discriminated as amoner, so that everyone else will be impressed by her. That''s how the world works." "Really?" "Yes, she must face her own troubles so that the prince will appreciate her more, that''s how she feels." "... Ok, I think I understand. Their execution is suspended for now." I saw Iris kept on studying. What was the hardest part of this job? It required a lt of endurance. While Iris was eating in the school garden, we took the chance to have lunch ourselves. We both ate sandwiches. Mine had plenty of sauce. The prince had a vegetables sandwich. Raw vegetables, from what I could see. "Hey, I like that one as well." "Please, have a morsel." I let him do as he pleased. It is irresistible to be harassed by power. Iris ended her lunch and looked happy. There was nothing wrong at that moment, apparently. Still, the prince was mumbling. Well, I had other ns in mind, but was the prince really going to follow Iris for 24 hours straight? It was about time we talked about something important. "Prince: why do you think people reward other people?" "There are several possible reasons. Maybe if you like a certain person, and that person feels happy for the reward, then you feel rewarded as well." "What will I get for helping you?" "We''ll get this sorted out after Iris'' issue will have been dealt with." Well done, peasant. That seemed to work! I had never owned anything of value. That was fine. Even if your house copses, a merchant will still have precious items for sale, so they won''t ever get lost. It was some kind of long-term investment. I really wanted something valuable though. This time I was actually expecting something in return. But in order to achieve that, we still had to fix Iris'' issue. "Iris is going." "Okay, let''s move." Our suspicious stalking mission was not over yet. Note: If you want to support this trantion, but cant donate, consider adding us to your ad blockers whitelist. We take intrusive ads very seriously, please contact us if youe across a malicious ad! Chapter 4-2 cksmith V4 C2 February 18, 2017 "I see flowers." "She''s looking at flowers." Two stalkers looking at a pretty girl who was looking at flowers. No, the prince was the one real stalker, I was just his guard. "Oh, I feel ufortable." "It shows." "Is it because of that harassment we witnessed to before?" "No, I am probably hungry." The prince turned his eyes away from Iris and he looked at me. "Are you serious?" He was trying to tell me something. I didn''t know what to do. "Anyhow, it looks like Iris likes the flowers." "There is something regal in you." "Is there?" I blushed. A lot. Apparently I was not ustomed to being praised by a handsome man. I was always busy doing something, so I never had anybody around me. I could double down on it, and hope for a greater reward. But for the moment, keeping a moderate distance was better. No, I didn''t want toe closer, if possible. "You are thinking about dirty stuff right now." "No, absolutely not." He was trying to make his personality manifest. What a situation! "Iris seems to be moving." "Come, let''s go follow her." Iris'' next destination was her usual farm. Her favorite vegetables were growing fast and good. When she got there she always watered the field a lot. Any trace of sadness disappeared from her face, and she smiled. "What is she growing?" "Don''t you see it?" "Don''t answer to a question with more questions. Just say what you are asked." "It''s vegetables." "Vegetables..." It made no sense for the prince to be confused. The prince, who should have been knowledgeable, had no idea what vegetables were. "Aren''t they too big?" "Maybe it is the prince who has be smaller." he prince seemed very interested in that big vegetable. The nation is a prince''s pride. He ought to strive ad create a rich country. And he should have returned with his feet back on the ground. "Who is helping her in the fields?" "It''s a man named Toto. He just left the greenhouse." A guying out of the greenhouse was chatting with Iris. It had to be Toto. All seemed fine. "Does he feel something for Iris?" "Please, listen to them yourself." I knew that Toto was not in love with Iris, but the prince would not take me at my word. He was listening to them talk. "I will get rid of him." "Stop!" It was the second time that day I had to prevent a fight. Oh,e on! He was already leaning towards violence! "No, they''re just friends!" "Well, that''s fine, then." He looked like a tyrant. In just one moment he could snap like that! While I was trying to hold the prince back, and those two were chatting happily, I noticed that Toto''splexion changed. A noise came from the doghouse we had made the day before. Oh, Goru seemed to have woken up. Goru jumped out of the doghouse and ran towards Iris at full speed. Along the way, he changed his target into Toto, and began chasing him with a threatening look. I think he was just jesting. I absolutely loved that dog. "Bad, bad boy, Alfredo, stop it." After Iris spoke, the dog immediately calmed down. Toto was about to die. Poor guy. "Hey, since when do you have that dog?" "A couple of days." "Did you call him Alfredo?" "No, he''s Goru." "Eh! But Iris just called him Alfredo!" "It''s Goru." "... Goru?" It was the second anniversary of the birth of the Goroist faction. It was a bit of a stretch, I know. While I was dissuading the prince, the aforementioned Goru now looked towards us. He clearly couldn''t see us behind the bushed, but it was like he was aware of us. "Did he smell us?" Was it really the case? Okay, was it time for the two stalkers toe out of the shadows? However, Goru soon lost interest and got distracted by something else. All the attention gathering on our hideout faded away. "Well, we''re safe apparently." "I won''t do this again. I am literally sweating right now." "I still don''t understand." Was Iris really depressed? Well, she looked absolutely fine. When Iris left the field, she did not return to the dorm. The day was already dawning. Even though it was dinner time, she left the school garden on her own. The sunset was gradually turning to red. The prince blushed while looking at the horizon. "Yeah, not bad." Iris sat down in the field and pulled out some cheap paper from her pocket. Cheap making, the texture was also thin and rough. Iris was staring at it. She was not just staring. Apparently there was something written on it. She read very carefully. Indeed, there lied our answer. "Koibuma?! He gave it to her!?" "No, probably somebody in her family gave it to her." "Really?" "Yeah, the nobles do not use such cheap paper." Iris folded back the piece of paper. Perhaps she was thinking about her family, that she had not seen for more than six months. It looked like the prince could be right. Iris was depressed after all. She was worried because of her family. "Now I see." "Does Iris want to see her family? But it''s only three years, why does she worry so much?" "Well, things are different for us, it''s hard for you to walk in our shoes." I knew that feeling. Make the prince understand would be difficult. "Then you can help me understand." "The winter holidays areing, and Iris does not n to return home. She thinks that if she studies more, she will have better chances of finding a good job." "There will be more good opportunities in the future." The prince showed a huge grin as soon as he sad that. What was on his mind? "Oh, is it the Autumn Sports Festival?" "Yes, the only opportunity for parents to visit the school wille soon." "So Iris might have been thinking about her family all along, and we were not aware of it." "We were not until now. I will fix everything." I realized the prince was going to use his position to do something. "Iris'' family aremoners, they they cannot participate." "If they will be able to see their daughter, I''m sure they will be happy about it." The prince looked really motivated. "Please do not tell this to anybody, especially the other people living with her. Think about the whole picture." "How many gold coins would that be?" We were talking about gold! Really! Things couldn''t go any better. 20 would be enough, is it? Please keep it confidential I got on the prince''s proposal in the spirit of having money if I had it. its not a bad thing to wish that girl want to see her family If you do not do too much, you should move in a good direction! I believed and took the devil''s invitation. Thus the rite of the iris'' family summoning was done. Chapter 4-3 cksmith V4 C3 February 20, 2017 It was the day of the Autumn Sports Festival. On that day the students had a chance to show the results of their day-to-day training. Some people were not enthusiastic about it, while others just loves it. One of thetter was entering my room right then. "You look on fire, prince." "Oh, I''ve done quite a bit for the sports festival today." I know that the prince was impatient to show to Iris what he could do. Because given his athleticism, unless he had an ident, he couldn''t be defeated in the individual event. "Don''t get injuried, don''t get hurt." "Who do you think I am? Come on, look at me." Perhaps he thought that Iris really cared about the individual event and would cheer him. I was smiling. I wished I were right, but I wasn''t sure. "By the way, Kurri, did you remember to invite the family of Iris?" "Yes. We had to invite them because Iris is depressed, correct?" "Yes. Tell my name when they ask for your invitation,ter today at the festival." "Wait a minute!" "Don''t you have a grudge with my father?" "He''s still a noble, there is no problem." I was really surprised by the prince ''s words. "Prince, have you invited me personally?" "Oh, what is it? Is there something wrong?" "I thought I would be invited through the school. If I am to say your name as an invitation, I couldn''t refuse even if I wanted to, and that troubles me." "Is that so?" This prince, I still didn''t understand my power upon him. I mean, all of a sudden ordinary people were meddling with the prince, it was quite unsettling. "Huh, I should have taken care of that." "I do not know who should have done what, but if Iris is pleased I''m ok with it, that''s all." He was still not understanding. "Well, Iris'' family members will arrive soon, shall we pick them up?" "Are you going to wee them personally!? Do you want to kill them?" "What are you talking about? Do you mean to go greed them on your own?" "Please, think about it, you might miss the beginning of the festival!" "You''re over-exaggerating, end of the story." It was impossible to stop the prince, so we reached the entrance of the school. A coach arrived. It was supposed to carry Iris'' family. I felt ufortable. While I was waiting with such a sense of uneasiness, I heard familiar voices calling my name. When I looked up, my parents were smiling in the coach. The looked much happier than I did. "Dad, mom, wee." "Oh, you look fabulous, my daughter. And look at this wonderful banquet, let''s have something to eat and have fun!" "Oh, no need to hurry, it''s nothing special." My parents were only concerned about the food. I wonder if it is true, that travelling does that. "Hen, it''s been a long time." The prince stepped in between us. Oh, that development could bring nothing good. "Oh, isn''t this prince Ark. I am terribly sorry, we just had a long voyage." "No, don''t you worry. If you too would make me the honour of being your guest next summer, I will dlye and visit yournds, Hen." "Yes, absolutely." The prince bid them their pardon, and the coach with my parents left. My father looked pissed. It was because of the prince''s manners. If you are not used to him, it''s inevitable. We began feeling worried about Iris'' family. "Huh, are you going to give up on waiting for them?" "No, I won''t!" The tension was building up! A few minutester, a luxurious horse-drawn carriage approached the school. It had to be that one! Definitely! The prince looked relieved. The same feeling was manifested by my face. I was wondering what Iris'' family, who worked the field, could have been thinking while traveling in such a coach. It must have not feltfortable to y the part of Cindere. The coach finally arrived, and the door opened. A woman with simple clothes came out. Her face resembled that of Iris. She was definitely Iris'' mother. Even though she was about 40 years old, there was some kind hidden beauty somewhere in her appearance. "Oh, this is such a beautiful ce, I feel like I''ve entered a fairy tale." Iris'' mother was admiring the ce with her mouth open. Then, a boy and a girl came out. Even if I said a boy, he looked almost as old as us. He could have been as old as Rahsa, perhaps? I wondered if the tho girls were younger than him. He still somehow resembled them, anyway. They were both beautiful, just like Iris. They looked around, and seemed even more impressed than their mother. Their eyes were shining. The prince was looking at that scene, and he felt immensely happy. I hoped he would wait for a while before speaking. "Wee, I am Ark Kudan, and I am delighted to wee the family of my friend Iris." The prince bowed with a fawless movement, paired with his wless appearance. Iris'' mother opened her mouth even more, incapable of cointaining her surprise. "Oh, did the prince himself... really invite us?" She saw that elegant man, and figured out he himself was the prince. "Yes, of course, for my friend... mdy!? Are you ok?" Before the prince couldplete his sentence, Iris'' mother fainted. She clearly didn''t have the same iron will of her daughter. The unexpected presence of the prince was too much for her to bear. Before she fell to the ground, Iris'' younger brother caught her. "Hey! I do not know what it means to be a prince, but you are putting too much stress on my mother!" Her brother looked quite masculine. The prince said nothing, and stood there looking quite shocked. "I think we should bring her to the infirmary at once." "I can carry her, shall you make way?" "Yes, sure. Please, follow me." The situation was still lingering, and the prince was still in a state of shock. He had made Iris'' mother faint, and now her brother disliked him. There was nothing he could do. There must have been some way to make ammend. Surely. He took Iris''s mother on his shoulder and carried her to the infirmary. There were a lot of empty beds, so I just had her put down in the first one I noticed. Then I called a doctor and had him visit her. "It''s just a temporary loss of consciousness." "Thank you." I thanked the doctor, and let Iris'' mother sleeps in the bed. "My redheadrade... or should I say noblewoman?" "No, redheadrade will do." "Did the doctor ask for any money?" "No, the school will take care of that." "Well, that''s nice. I got some gold coins before I came here, but I wanted to give them to my sister." Unbelievable! Even amoner was willing to give me gold coins! Prince, howe you just couldn''t get yourself to do it, uh? Anyway, Iris'' brother was a good person. Of course he wanted to give that money to his sister, and not waste it over a stupid ident. I would have never epted it. "Hey, redheadrade, this bed is soft, I''ve never seen one sofortable." "I think you should take advantage of the situation and rest for a while, don''t you?" "Is it okay?" "Of course, I will take full responsibility, don''t you worry." Iris'' brother smiled happily. Her sister, who was hiding behind her older brother, was also listening. The brother put a hand on her shoulder and whispered. "Is it alright?" "Of course." Theyid down on a vacant bed. They couldn''t hide their surprise when they sat. "Oh my, it''s so aodating!" "That''s right, I feel like I''m being sucked in!" "Redheadrade, you look strange, I''m sorry, I guess we are behaving unappropriately?" "No, I did the same the first time." "Redheadrade." That time it was the sister, who pulled my sleeve and said. "I am Asia. My mother is rissa." "Oh, I''m sorry, my sister always tells me to introduce myself, but I forgot. I''m Mikal. Thank you." "The same could be said for me, I have been rude. I am Kururi, I''m in the same ss of your sister, Iris. As soon as I said Iris'' name, they became a lot more talkative. "Is our sister doing well?" "She is a good student, but it''s tough here." "Does our sister eat properly?" "She always puts other people''s priorities ahead of her own." I saw they truly loved their sister. Uh, I had forgotten that the prince was still waiting for me. "Don''t you worry about anything, your older sister is much stronger than you think, and you will meet her soon." The two were really looking forward to seeing their sister. "Hey, would you call her here?" "Pretty please!?" "Wait here, and don''t worry!" I winked and immediately left the infirmary. Well, how could I tell them Iris was not aware of their presence at the school? ... for the time being, I had to find the prince. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!